大智度論 平等品Dazhidulun — Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa · Equality
平等品:須菩提問見實者不垢不淨見不實者亦不垢不淨、一切法性無所有故無所有中所有中皆無垢無淨,佛答諸法平等相我說是淨、如不異不誑法相法性法住法位實際有佛無佛法性常住、世諦故說非最第一義;復問一切法空不可說如夢如嚮如焰如影如幻如化云何能發心作願具足諸波羅蜜乃至十八不共法,佛以反問答之、不實虛妄法不能得菩提、一切法皆是憶想思惟作法、助道法不能益果、知諸法如夢而仍成就眾生淨佛國土、知一切法不可取相已發心但為眾生不為己身、行般若見眾生無眾生令離顛倒置甘露性中自無所著亦教他無所著;復問佛得菩提為世諦故得為第一義中得,佛答世諦故說佛得是法、用二法無道無果、二法不二法皆無道無果、無戲論相是諸法平等;復問何等是平等,佛答平等者凡夫聖人皆不能行不能到、乃至諸佛亦爾、凡夫乃至佛皆一平等無二、三寶與諸法等無異無合無散無色無形無對一相無相、佛有大恩力於諸法等中不動而分別諸法;復以諸法各各相異設難云何不作分別而能行般若入菩薩位淨佛國土,佛以色相空乃至諸佛相空反問而答、諸法平等中非凡夫人亦不離凡夫人乃至非佛亦不離佛;末問平等為有為為無為,佛答非有為非無為、離有為無為不可得、離無為有為不可得、二法不合不散一相無相、第一義中無身口意行、菩薩於第一義中不動而行菩薩事饒益眾生。論主釋須菩提問垢淨之兩難、指月之喻、金貿草之喻、平等義不可說而覺觀散心中有語言、為新發意菩薩故問、八番問答辨行布施之用與但為眾生之上人、二法不二法之異與《毘摩羅詰經》不二法門、平等出過一切法之體行二種、自性不能自性中行到、三寶即是平等法之世諦分別、日出照物之喻與二種知、牛法眾分不一不異之喻、有人言之異說與論主之駁、破有為即是無為之相待義(經+論)
本品開卷是一個看似無理的問。須菩提白佛:見到實相的人不垢不淨,見不到實相的人也不垢不淨,「何以故?一切法性無所有故。」——既然一切法本無所有,垢與淨就都無處可安。那麼修與不修、見實與不見實,豈不是一樣?他把這句逼到底:「云何如實語者不垢不淨,不實語者亦不垢不淨?」佛的答不是把垢淨再分一次高下,而是換一個名字:「是諸法平等相,我說是淨。」——所謂「淨」,不是洗掉了什麼,是諸法本來平等這件事本身。其目佛自己列出來:「所謂如、不異、不誑,法相、法性、法住、法位、實際,有佛、無佛法性常住,是名淨。」而說完這一句,佛立刻收回自己的話:「世諦故說,非最第一義;最第一義,過一切語言論議音聲。」——立一個名,同時撤掉這個名,是本品從頭到尾的手勢。論主替這個手勢配了一個喻:「聽者心即取相,著是諸法平等;如人以指指月,不知者但觀其指而不視月。」毛病不在有指,在停在指上。
但話一撤,另一個問題就來了:既然一切如夢如化,發願修六度還有什麼著落?須菩提代新學問得很實:「不應用不實虛妄法能具足檀波羅蜜乃至十八不共法。」佛先老老實實承認:「不實虛妄法不能具足檀波羅蜜乃至十八不共法」,「是一切法皆是憶想思惟作法,用是思惟憶想作法,不能得一切種智。」然而下一句把整段從斷滅裡救回來:「是一切法能助道法,不能益其果」——布施持戒這些事,不能加給涅槃什麼,卻能加給道。論主以一場雨說明:「如時雨能益草木,不益虛空。」雨不能潤虛空,不是雨力薄,是虛空本不待潤。所以『不能益果』不是『沒有用』。論主再自設一問:既知實相,何用布施?答得極短:「布施等不具足,不能成就眾生。」——行門所以不廢,理由在眾生身上,不在自己身上。
於是本品談發心,談得比別處更狠。經文說菩薩從初發意以來的一切布施「為一切眾生故」,「不為餘事故求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,但為一切眾生故。」論主把入道人分成三品:「下者,但為自度故行善法;中者,自為亦為他;上者,但為他人故行善法。」並以世間最平常的事作證:「世間法爾,自供養者不得其福,自害其身而不得罪。」——自己請自己吃飯,不算福;能捨己樂而但為眾生行善法的,才叫上人。可是說到這裡,論主自己攔住自己:既然只說利他,為什麼經文又說要「自得無所著」才能令眾生無所著?答曰:「不得已故!若自無智慧,何能利人?」而所以不能代受,理由也只一句:「不可我作而他得。」——先自無所著,不是為自己留一分,是為了真能給得出去。
品的正題到中段才顯出它的鋒。經文說:「平等者,若凡夫、若聖人,不能行、不能到。」須菩提大驚,一路追到佛身上:「乃至佛亦不能行、亦不能到?」佛答得毫不留情:「是諸法平等,一切聖人皆不能行、不能到」,須陀洹乃至諸佛,一個不留。這聽起來像是在貶佛,須菩提也這樣問:佛於一切法中行力自在,怎麼會不能行、不能到?佛的答不在力量上,在同異上:「若諸法平等與佛有異,應當如是問。」論主把這句拆開來說:「自性不能自性中行、不能自性中到;自性應他性中行。」——行到之語,本來只為兩個東西而設;佛既然就是平等,就沒有一個「到」可說。所以論主特別加一句封住誤讀:「但佛即是平等故,不行、不到,非以智慧少故。」不能到,不是差得遠,是已經沒有距離。
平等既然一味,凡夫與佛、三寶與六道,豈不都該抹平?本品最要緊的一轉就在這裡。須菩提問:若無分別,云何三寶現於世間?佛反問他:三寶與諸法平等有異嗎?須菩提答無異,卻仍承認一件事:「佛有是力,能分別無相諸法處所」。佛於是自己結出本品的骨:「當知佛有大恩力,於諸法等中不動,而分別諸法。」——不動屬平等,分別屬世諦,兩件事同時進行,這才叫恩力。 論主把差別的來歷說得很順:「平等中無差別,世諦故凡夫法中有差別。」而三寶之所以立,正因為得了平等:「未得法時,不名為佛;得平等法故名為佛」。至於為什麼分別而不落戲論,論主分兩種知:「知有二種:一者、凡夫虛妄知,二者、如實知。」並用一頭牛把道理說盡:角、足、尾和合而有牛,牛法與眾分「一不作多、多不作一」;有人說除了這些部分另有牛的力用可見,論主駁之曰「牛法眾分和合生,而牛法不異眾分。」四句一路破下去——「異者破一,一者破異,不一不異破一異」——最後才給出那句最要緊的話:「若入是諸法平等中,爾時,始如實得牛相。」如實見一頭牛,不在一異之外另找一頭牛,在一異都用盡的地方。
末後問到平等本身:是有為,還是無為?佛答「非有為法,非無為法。」理由是兩者互相依著才立得起來:「離有為法,無為法不可得;離無為法,有為法不可得。」論主以長短作比:「如離長無短,是相待義。」又以牢獄作比:「如人閉在牢獄,穿牆得出;破壁是空,更無異空」——所穿的那面牆處就是空,不是牆外另有一個空等著人進去。所以「破有為即是無為」,無為從來不是有為之外的一件東西。而佛說這一切,仍是世諦:「第一義中無身行、無口行、無意行」。全品收在一句行門上:「菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜時,第一義中不動,而行菩薩事,饒益眾生。」論主的末語與它相應:「菩薩於第一義中不動而利益眾生」。——平等不是無事可作之地,是作一切事而不動的那個地方;本品自「我說是淨」起,至「不動而利益眾生」止,說的始終是同一件事。
This chapter opens with a question that looks unreasonable. Subhūti says to the Buddha: the person who sees the real mark is neither stained nor pure, and the person who does not see the real mark is also neither stained nor pure, ‘why? because the nature of all dharmas is without anything existent.’—Since all dharmas are from the first without anything existent, stain and purity alike have nowhere to be settled. Then are cultivating and not cultivating, seeing the real and not seeing the real, not just the same? He pushes the sentence to the end: ‘How is it that the one who speaks as it truly is is neither stained nor pure, and the one who does not speak truly is also neither stained nor pure?’ The Buddha's answer does not rank stain and purity once more, but changes the name: ‘This mark of the equality of dharmas—I say this is purity.’—What is called ‘purity’ is not that something has been washed away; it is the very fact that dharmas are from the first equal. Its items the Buddha himself lists: ‘namely suchness, not-different, not-deceiving, the mark of dharmas, the nature of dharmas, the abiding of dharmas, the position of dharmas, the limit of reality; whether there is a Buddha or no Buddha the nature of dharmas abides constantly—this is named purity.’ And having said this sentence, the Buddha at once takes his own words back: ‘It is said because of worldly truth, not as the very highest meaning; the very highest meaning passes beyond all words, discussion, and sound.’—To set up a name and at the same time withdraw the name is the gesture of this chapter from head to tail. The treatise-author matches this gesture with a simile: ‘the hearer's mind at once grasps at a mark and clings to this equality of dharmas; as when a person points at the moon with a finger, one who does not understand looks only at the finger and does not look at the moon.’ The fault is not in there being a finger; it is in stopping at the finger.
But once the words are withdrawn, another question comes: since all is like a dream and like a conjuration, where does vowing and cultivating the six perfections still find footing? Subhūti asks very concretely on behalf of new learners: ‘one should not be able to make complete dānapāramitā and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas by means of unreal, false dharmas.’ The Buddha first honestly concedes: ‘unreal, false dharmas cannot make complete dānapāramitā and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas’, ‘all these dharmas are dharmas made by recollection and reflection; by means of these dharmas made by reflection and recollection one cannot obtain the omniscience of all kinds.’ Yet the next sentence rescues the whole passage from annihilation: ‘all these dharmas can aid the dharmas of the path; they cannot add to its fruit’—things such as giving and keeping morality cannot add anything to nirvāṇa, but they can add to the path. The treatise-author explains it with a rain: ‘As a timely rain can benefit grass and trees, but does not benefit space.’ That rain cannot moisten space is not because the rain's power is weak; space never waited to be moistened. So ‘cannot add to the fruit’ is not ‘of no use’. The treatise-author sets himself one more question: once the real mark is known, what use is giving? The answer is utterly short: ‘If giving and the rest are not complete, one cannot bring beings to accomplishment.’—The reason the gate of practice is not abandoned lies in beings, not in oneself.
So this chapter speaks of arousing the mind more fiercely than elsewhere. The sūtra text says that all the bodhisattva's giving from his first arousing of intent is ‘for the sake of all beings’, ‘he does not seek anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi for any other matter, but only for the sake of all beings.’ The treatise-author divides those who enter the path into three grades: ‘the lowest practise wholesome dharmas only to deliver themselves; the middle do so for themselves and also for others; the highest practise wholesome dharmas only for the sake of others.’ And he proves it by the most ordinary thing in the world: ‘Such is the way of the world: one who makes offerings to himself obtains no merit from it, and one who harms his own body incurs no sin.’—Inviting oneself to a meal does not count as merit; only one who can relinquish his own happiness and practise wholesome dharmas solely for beings is called a superior person. Yet having said this much, the treatise-author stops himself: if only benefiting others is spoken of, why does the sūtra text also say that one must ‘oneself obtain non-clinging’ in order to make beings cling to nothing? The answer: ‘Because there is no other way! If one has no wisdom oneself, how can one benefit others?’ And the reason one cannot undergo it in another's stead is likewise one sentence: ‘It cannot be that I do it and another obtains it.’—To be oneself without clinging first is not to keep back a portion for oneself; it is so that one can truly give it out.
The chapter's proper subject shows its edge only in the middle section. The sūtra text says: ‘Equality—whether ordinary people or sages, none can practise it, none can reach it.’ Subhūti is greatly startled and pursues it all the way to the Buddha himself: ‘and so on up to the Buddha—can he too neither practise nor reach it?’ The Buddha answers without the least mercy: ‘This equality of dharmas, all sages cannot practise, cannot reach’, from the srota-āpanna up to the buddhas, not one left out. This sounds like belittling the Buddha, and Subhūti asks exactly that: the Buddha is sovereign in the power of practice among all dharmas, so how can he be unable to practise it, unable to reach it? The Buddha's answer is not about power but about same and different: ‘If the equality of dharmas were different from the Buddha, one should ask thus.’ The treatise-author takes this sentence apart: ‘Self-nature cannot practise within self-nature, cannot reach within self-nature; self-nature should practise within other-nature.’—The words practise and reach were from the first set up only for two things; since the Buddha is precisely equality, there is no ‘reaching’ to speak of. So the treatise-author adds in particular one sentence to seal off the misreading: ‘it is only because the Buddha is precisely equality that he does not practise and does not reach—not because his wisdom is small.’ Not being able to reach is not that the distance is great; it is that there is already no distance.
Since equality is of one taste, should not ordinary people and the Buddha, the Three Jewels and the six destinies, all be levelled flat? The most crucial turn of this chapter is right here. Subhūti asks: if there is no discrimination, how do the Three Jewels appear in the world? The Buddha asks him in return: are the Three Jewels different from the equality of dharmas? Subhūti answers that they are not different, yet still concedes one thing: ‘the Buddha has this power, to distinguish the places of the signless dharmas’. The Buddha thereupon himself ties up the bone of this chapter: ‘Know that the Buddha has the great power of kindness: within the equality of dharmas he does not move, and yet he distinguishes dharmas.’—Not moving belongs to equality, distinguishing belongs to worldly truth; the two things proceed at the same time, and this alone is called the power of kindness. The treatise-author tells the origin of difference very smoothly: ‘Within equality there is no difference; because of worldly truth there is difference within the dharmas of ordinary people.’ And the Three Jewels stand precisely because equality has been obtained: ‘when he had not yet obtained the dharma he was not named Buddha; because he obtained the equal dharma he is named Buddha’. As for why distinguishing does not fall into idle discourse, the treatise-author divides knowing into two: ‘Knowing is of two kinds: first, the false knowing of ordinary people; second, knowing as it truly is.’ And he says the whole principle through with an ox: horns, feet, and tail come together and there is an ox, and the ox-dharma and its parts ‘the one does not make the many, the many do not make the one’; someone says that apart from these parts there is a further function of the ox that can be seen, and the treatise-author refutes him: ‘the ox-dharma is born from the coming together of its parts, and the ox-dharma is not different from the parts.’ The four sentences refute all the way down—‘different refutes one, one refutes different, neither one nor different refutes one-and-different’—and only then does he give the most crucial sentence: ‘If one enters into this equality of dharmas, at that time one first obtains the mark of the ox as it truly is.’ To see an ox as it truly is is not to look for a further ox outside one and different; it is where one and different have both been used up.
Last it asks about equality itself: is it conditioned, or unconditioned? The Buddha answers ‘not a conditioned dharma, not an unconditioned dharma.’ The reason is that the two stand only by leaning on each other: ‘apart from conditioned dharmas, unconditioned dharmas are unfindable; apart from unconditioned dharmas, conditioned dharmas are unfindable.’ The treatise-author compares it to long and short: ‘as apart from long there is no short—this is the meaning of standing over against each other.’ And he compares it to a prison: ‘as when a person shut in a prison bores through the wall and gets out: the broken wall is space, and there is no other space’—the very place of the wall that was bored through is the space; it is not that outside the wall there is another space waiting for a person to enter. So ‘to break the conditioned is precisely the unconditioned’; the unconditioned was never a thing outside the conditioned. And the Buddha's saying all this is still worldly truth: ‘in the highest meaning there is no bodily action, no verbal action, no mental action’. The whole chapter closes on one sentence of practice: ‘When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises prajñāpāramitā, he does not move within the highest meaning, and yet he practises the bodhisattva's business and enriches beings.’ The treatise-author's last words answer to it: ‘the bodhisattva does not move within the highest meaning and yet benefits beings’.—Equality is not a place where there is nothing to be done; it is the place where one does everything and does not move. From ‘I say this is purity’ to ‘does not move and yet benefits beings’, this chapter has been speaking of one and the same thing throughout.
卷95 〔T25 0724a08〕
大智度論釋平等品第八十六 【經】 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!見實者不垢不淨,見不實者亦不垢不淨。何以故?一切法性無所有故。世尊!無所有中無垢無淨,所有中亦無垢無淨。世尊!無所有中有所有中亦無垢無淨。世尊!云何如實語者不垢不淨,不實語者亦不垢不淨?」 佛告須菩提:「是諸法平等相,我說是淨。須菩提!何等是淨是諸法平等?所謂如、不異、不誑,法相、法性、法住、法位、實際,有佛、無佛法性常住,是名淨。世諦故說,非最第一義;最第一義,過一切語言論議音聲。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!若一切法空、不可說,如夢、如嚮、如焰、如影、如幻、如化,云何菩薩摩訶薩用是如夢、如嚮、如焰、如影、如幻、如化法,無有根本定實,云何能發阿耨多羅三藐三菩提心,作是願——『我當具足檀波羅蜜,乃至具足般若波羅蜜;我當具足神通波羅蜜,具足智波羅蜜,具足四禪、四無量心、四無色定、四念處,乃至具足八聖道分;我當具足三解脫門、八背捨、九次第定;我當具足佛十力,乃至具足十八不共法;我當具足三十二相、八十隨形好,具足諸陀隣尼門、諸三昧門;我〔T25 0724b〕當放大光明遍照十方,知諸眾生心,如應說法』?」 佛言須菩提:「於汝意云何?汝所說諸法如夢、如嚮、如焰、如影、如幻、如化不?」 須菩提言:「爾!世尊!世尊!若一切法如夢乃至如化,菩薩摩訶薩云何行般若波羅蜜?世尊!是夢乃至如化,虛妄不實。世尊!不應用不實虛妄法能具足檀波羅蜜乃至十八不共法。」 佛告須菩提:「如是!如是!不實虛妄法不能具足檀波羅蜜乃至十八不共法;行是不實虛妄法,不能得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。須菩提!是一切法皆是憶想思惟作法,用是思惟憶想作法,不能得一切種智。 「須菩提!是一切法能助道法,不能益其果,所謂是諸法無生、無出、無相。菩薩從初發意已來,所作善業,若檀波羅蜜乃至一切種智。何以故?知諸法皆如夢乃至如化。如是等法不具足檀波羅蜜乃至一切種智,不能得成就眾生、淨佛國土、得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。是菩薩摩訶薩所作善業,檀波羅蜜乃至一切種智,知如夢乃至如化;亦知一切眾生如夢中行,乃至知如化中行。是菩薩摩訶薩不取般若波羅蜜是有法,用是不取故,得一切種智,知是諸法如夢無所取,乃至諸法如化無所取。何以故?般若波羅蜜是不可取相,禪波羅蜜乃至十八不共法,是不可取相。 「是菩薩摩訶薩知一切法是不可取相已,發心求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。何以故?一切法不可取相,無根本定實,如夢乃至如化;用不可取相法不能得不可取相法。但以眾生不知不見如是諸法相,〔T25 0724c〕是菩薩摩訶薩為是眾生故,求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。是菩薩從初發意已來所有布施,為一切眾生故;乃至有所修智慧,皆為一切眾生,不為己身。菩薩摩訶薩不為餘事故求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,但為一切眾生故。 「是菩薩行般若波羅蜜時,見眾生無眾生,但眾生相中住;乃至無知者、無見者,知見相中住,令眾生遠離顛倒;遠離已,置甘露性中;住是中者,無有妄相,所謂眾生相乃至知者、見者相。是時,菩薩動心、念心、戲論心皆捨,常行不動心、不念心、不戲論心。須菩提!以是方便力故,菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜時,自無所著,亦教一切眾生令得無所著。世諦故,非第一義。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!世尊得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提時,得諸佛法,以世諦故得?以第一義中得?」 佛言:「以世諦故說佛得是法,是法中無有法可得、是人得是法。何以故?是人得是法,是為大有所得;用二法,無道無果。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!若行二法無道無果,行不二法有道有果不?」 佛言:「行二法無道無果,行不二法亦無道無果;若無二法、無不二法,即是道、即是果。何以故?用如是法得道、得果,用是法不得道、不得果——是為戲論。諸平等法中,無有戲論;無戲論相,是諸法平等。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!諸法無所有性,是中何等是平等?」 佛言:「若無有法、無有無法,亦不說諸法平等相;除平等,更無餘法離一切法平等相。平等者,若凡夫、若聖人,不能行、不能到。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!乃至佛亦不能行、亦不能〔T25 0725a〕到?」 佛言:「是諸法平等,一切聖人皆不能行、不能到,所謂諸須陀洹、斯陀含、阿那含、阿羅漢、辟支佛、諸菩薩摩訶薩及諸佛。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!佛者一切諸法中行力自在,云何說佛亦不能行、不能到?」 佛告須菩提:「若諸法平等與佛有異,應當如是問。須菩提!今諸凡夫人平等,諸須陀洹、斯陀含、阿那含、阿羅漢、辟支佛、諸菩薩摩訶薩、諸佛及聖法皆平等,是一平等無二,所謂是凡夫人、是須陀洹乃至佛,是一切法平等中皆不可得。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!若諸法平等中皆不可得——是凡夫人乃至是佛。世尊!凡夫人、須陀洹乃至佛為無有分別?」 佛告須菩提:「如是!如是!諸法平等中,無有分別是凡夫人、是須陀洹乃至是佛。」 「世尊!若無分別諸凡夫人、須陀洹乃至佛,云何分別有三寶現於世間——佛寶、法寶、僧寶?」 佛言:「於意云何?佛寶、法寶、僧寶與諸法等異不?」 須菩提白佛言:「如我從佛所聞義,佛寶、法寶、僧寶與諸法等無異。世尊!是佛寶、法寶、僧寶即是平等;是法皆不合、不散,無色、無形、無對,一相,所謂無相。佛有是力,能分別無相諸法處所:是凡夫人、是須陀洹、是斯陀含、是阿那含、是阿羅漢、是辟支佛、是菩薩摩訶薩、是諸佛。」 佛告須菩提:「如是!如是!諸佛得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,不分別諸法,當知是地獄、是餓鬼、是畜生、是人、是天——是四天王天乃至是他化自在天,是梵天乃至是非有想非無想處天;是四念處乃至八聖道分;是內空乃至是無法有法空;是佛十力乃至是十八〔T25 0725b〕不共法不?」 須菩提言:「不知也!世尊!」 「以是故,須菩提!當知佛有大恩力,於諸法等中不動,而分別諸法。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!如佛於諸法等中不動,凡夫人亦於諸法平等中不動,須陀洹乃至辟支佛亦於諸法平等中不動。世尊!若諸法等相即是凡夫人相、即是須陀洹相,乃至諸佛即是平等相,世尊!今諸法各各相,所謂色相異,受、想、行、識相異;眼相異,耳、鼻、舌、身、意相異;地相異,水、火、風、空、識相異;欲相異,瞋、癡相異,邪見相異;禪相異,無量心相異,無色定相異;四念處相異,乃至八聖道分相異;檀波羅蜜相異,乃至般若波羅蜜相異;三解脫門相異;十八空相異;佛十力相異,四無所畏相異,四無礙智相異,十八不共法相異;有為法性異,無為法性異;是凡夫人相異,乃至佛相異——諸法各各相異,云何菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜時,諸法異相中不作分別?若不作分別,不能行般若波羅蜜;若不行般若波羅蜜,不能從一地至一地;若不從一地至一地,不能入菩薩位;不能入菩薩位故,不能過聲聞、辟支佛地;不能過聲聞、辟支佛地故,不能具足神通波羅蜜;不具足神通波羅蜜故,不能具足檀波羅蜜,乃至不能具足般若波羅蜜,從一佛國至一佛國供養諸佛,於諸佛所種善根,用是善根能成就眾生、淨佛國土。」 佛告須菩提:「如汝所問:『是諸法相亦是凡夫人,亦是須陀洹乃至佛。世尊!是諸法各各相,所謂色相異,乃至有為、無為法相異,云何菩薩摩訶薩觀一〔T25 0725c〕相不作分別?』須菩提!於汝意云何?是色相空不?乃至諸佛相空不?」 「世尊!實空。」 「須菩提!空中各各相法可得不?所謂色相乃至諸佛相。」 須菩提言:「不可得!」 佛言:「以是因緣故,當知諸法平等中,非凡夫人、亦不離凡夫人,乃至非佛、亦不離佛。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!是平等,為是有為法?為是無為法?」 佛言:「非有為法,非無為法。何以故?離有為法,無為法不可得;離無為法,有為法不可得。須菩提!是有為法、無為法,是二法不合、不散,無色、無形、無對,一相,所謂無相。佛亦以世諦故說,非以第一義。何以故?第一義中無身行、無口行、無意行,亦不離身、口、意行得第一義。是諸有為法、無為法平等相,即是第一義。菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜時,第一義中不動,而行菩薩事,饒益眾生。」 【論】 釋曰: 須菩提思惟:「佛答實見者、妄見者無異,垢淨見無故。」思惟已,問佛:「見實者無垢無淨,見不實者亦不垢不淨,一切法性無所有故;無所有中無垢無淨,所有中亦無垢無淨。」 無所有,斷滅見故,不應有垢淨!所有中常見故,不應有垢淨!所有若決定是有,則不從因緣生,不從因緣生故常,常故無垢無淨。 須菩提白佛:「實見者、不實見者,是義云何?」 佛答:「垢、淨雖無別相可說,諸法平等故是名為淨。若分別說垢淨相,是事不然!一切法平等故,我說名淨。」 佛告須菩提:「諸法實相,如、法性、法住、法位、實際是平等;菩薩入是平等中,心無憎愛。是法,有佛、無佛常〔T25 0726a〕住。」 作法皆是虛誑,是故說:「無作法,有佛、無佛常住。」 聽者心即取相,著是諸法平等;如人以指指月,不知者但觀其指而不視月。是故佛說:「諸法平等相亦如是,皆是世諦;世諦非實,但為成辦事故說。」譬如以金貿草,不知者言:「何以以貴易賤?」答曰:「我事須用故。」 是平等義不可說,一切名字語言音聲悉斷。何以故?諸法平等是無戲論寂滅相;但覺觀散心中有語言故有所說。 須菩提從佛聞諸法平等相,解其旨趣,為諸新發意菩薩故問:「世尊!若一切法空、不可說、如夢乃至如化,云何菩薩於無根本法中而生心作是願『我當具足檀波羅蜜,乃至為眾生如應說法』?」 佛以反問答須菩提:「布施等乃至陀羅尼門說法等,此諸法非如幻、如夢等耶?」 須菩提言:「實爾!」是諸法雖有利益,不出於如夢法。 須菩提復問:「世尊!夢等法皆虛妄不實,菩薩為求實法故,行般若波羅蜜得佛道,云何行不實法?不實法不能行檀波羅蜜等!」 佛可須菩提言:「如是!如是!布施等法皆是思惟、憶想分別、作起生法,不得住如是法中成一切種智。」 即時眾中聽者心生懈怠,是故佛說:「是一切法皆是助道因緣。」 若於是法中邪行謬錯,是名不實;若直行不謬,即是助道法。是法為助道故,不為果。是布施等是有為法,道亦有為,同相故相益。道果者,所謂諸法實無出生,一相無相,寂滅涅槃;是故於涅槃不能有益。如時雨能益草木,不益虛空。是故菩薩知是助〔T25 0726b〕道法及道果,從初發心來所作善法布施等,知皆是畢竟空,如夢乃至如化。 問曰: 若菩薩知諸法實相,何用行布施等為? 答曰: 佛此中說:「布施等不具足,不能成就眾生。」 菩薩莊嚴身及音聲語言,得佛神通力,以種種方便力能引導眾生。是故菩薩為成就眾生故,行檀波羅蜜,亦不取檀波羅蜜若有、若無相,亦不戲論如夢等諸法,直行乃至得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。何以故?般若波羅蜜不可取相,乃至十八不共法亦不可取相。 知一切不可取相已,發心求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提;作是念:「一切無根本,不可取相,如夢乃至如化;以不可取法不能得不可取相法。但以眾生不知是法故,我為是眾生求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」是菩薩從初發心來所有布施,為一切眾生,所謂布施等諸善法為一切眾生故修,不自為身。 此中佛自說因緣:「不為餘事故求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,但為一切眾生故。」所以者何?是菩薩遠離怜愍眾生心,但行般若波羅蜜,求諸法實相,或墮邪見中。是人未得一切智,所求一切智事,心未調柔,故墮諸邊,諸法實相難得故。是故佛說:「菩薩從初發心,怜愍眾生故,著心漸薄,不戲論畢竟空——若空有此過,若不空有彼過等。」 問曰: 如餘處「菩薩自利益,亦利益眾生」,此中何以但說利益眾生,不說自利?自利、利人有何咎? 答曰: 菩薩行善道為一切眾生,此是實義;餘處說「自利,亦利益眾生」,是為凡夫〔T25 0726c〕人作是說,然後能行菩薩道。入道人有下、中、上:下者,但為自度故行善法;中者,自為亦為他;上者,但為他人故行善法。 問曰: 是事不然!下者,但自為身;中者,但為眾生;上者,自利亦利他人。若但利他,不能自利,云何言上? 答曰: 不然!世間法爾,自供養者不得其福,自害其身而不得罪。以是故,為自身行道,名為下人。一切世人但自利身,不能為他。若自為身行道,是則斷滅,自為愛著故。若自能捨己樂,但為一切眾生故行善法,是名上人,與一切眾生異故。若但為眾生故行善法,眾生未成就,自利則為具足。若自利益,又為眾生,是為雜行。求佛道者有三種:一者、但愛念佛故,自為己身成佛;二者、為己身亦為眾生;三者、但為眾生——是人清淨行道,破我顛倒故。 是菩薩行般若波羅蜜時,無眾生乃至無知者、見者,安住是中,拔出眾生着甘露性中。甘露性者,所謂一切助道法。何以故?行是法得至涅槃,涅槃名甘露。住是甘露性中,我等妄想不復生。是菩薩自得無所著,亦令眾生得無所著,是名第一利益眾生。 問曰: 上說「但利益眾生故行道」,今何以故「自得無所著,令眾生得無所著」? 答曰: 不得已故!若自無智慧,何能利人?以是故,先自得無所著,然後教人。若是功德可得與他如財物者,諸佛、大菩薩所有功德皆應與他,乃至調達、怨賊皆可與之,然後更自修集功德;但是事不然,不可我作而他得。 〔T25 0727a〕 是亦世俗說,非第一義。何以故?第一義中無眾生、無一無異等分別諸法相,此中說亦無所著處。 復次,如先說「不可說相是第一義」,此中可說故是世俗。 爾時,須菩提問:「佛於道場所得法,為用世諦故得?為用第一義諦?」 須菩提意:若以世諦故得,即是虛妄不實;若以第一義故得,第一義中無得、無得者,不可說、不可受。 佛答:以世俗語言故說「佛得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」,是中無得者、無有得法。何以故?若是人得是法,即是二法;二法中,無道、無果。二法者,是菩薩、是得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。如是二法,皆是世諦故有。若二者,佛法何得不虛妄!若有人不得第一義,但以二法分別諸法,是則虛妄;諸佛、大菩薩得第一義故,為度眾生令得第一義,雖分別諸法,非是虛妄。 須菩提復問:「世尊!若用二法無道、無果,今以不二法故有道、有果耶?」 佛答:「二法無道、無果,不二法亦無道、無果。」 問曰: 餘處說「二法是凡夫法,不二法是賢聖法」,如《毘摩羅詰經》不二入法門中說。 答曰: 不二入是真實聖法。或有新發意菩薩未得諸法實相,聞是不二法,取相生著。是故或稱讚不二法,或時毀呰。 又佛遮二邊、說中道,所謂非二、非不二。二法名各各別相;不二名一空相。以是一空相破各各別異相;破已,事訖,還捨不二相——是即是道、是果。何以故?諸賢聖雖讚歎無二法,為不著故。 用是法得道、得果,用是法無道、無果——即是戲論;無戲論是平〔T25 0727b〕等法。 須菩提白佛言:「若諸法無所有性,何等是平等?」 佛答:「若離有性、無性,假名為平等。若菩薩不說一切法有——不說一切法性、不說一切法相等顯示,亦不說無法——無法性、無法相等顯示,亦不說離是二邊更有平等相,一切處不取平等相,亦不言無是平等,不妨行諸善法,是名諸法平等。」 復次,諸法平等者,所謂出過一切法。 問曰: 先處處說「諸法即是平等相,平等即是諸法實,名異而義同。色如,非色、非離色」,今何以說「平等出過一切法」? 答曰: 一切法有二種:一者、色等諸法體;二者、色等法中行——凡夫邪行,賢聖正行。此中說平等,於凡夫行中出,不言色等中出。 復次,平等無能行、無能到。於是須菩提驚問:「佛亦不能行、不能到?」 須菩提謂:是法雖甚深微妙難行,是事佛應當得! 佛答:「從須陀洹乃至佛皆無能行、無能到。」 佛意:三世十方佛不能行、不能到,何況一佛!平等性自爾故。 須菩提復問:「佛於一切法中行力自在,佛無礙智慧,無處不到,云何言不能行、不能到?」 佛答:「若佛與平等異,應有是難:『何以不能行、不能到?』今凡夫平等、須陀洹平等、佛平等,皆一平等,無二無分別。」是凡夫乃至佛,自性不能自性中行、不能自性中到;自性應他性中行。是故佛說:「若佛與平等異,佛應行平等。但佛即是平等故,不行、不到,非以智慧少故。」 須菩提白佛言:「若平等,凡夫乃至佛不可得異,今凡夫、聖人不應有差別!」 佛可須菩提問:〔T25 0727c〕「平等中無差別,世諦故凡夫法中有差別。」 復問:「若凡夫乃至佛無有差別,云何三寶大現於世間,大利益眾生?」 佛答:平等即是法寶,法寶即是佛寶、僧寶。何以故?未得法時,不名為佛;得平等法故名為佛;得是平等法故,分別有須陀洹等差別。 須菩提受佛教:「是法皆無合、無散,無色、無形、無對,一相,所謂無相。唯佛有是力,於空、無相中,分別是凡夫、是聖人。」 佛告須菩提:「如是!如是!若諸佛不分別是法,云何當知有地獄乃至十八不共法?」 問曰: 諸佛如日出,不能令高者下、下者高,但能照明萬物,令有眼者別識;諸佛亦如是,亦不轉諸法相,但以一切智照,為人演說令知。汝何以故言:「若佛不分別諸法,云何知有地獄乃至十八不共法?」如今畜生等現目所見,人皆識知,何須佛說! 答曰: 佛雖不作好醜諸事,而演說示人。知有二種:一者、凡夫虛妄知,二者、如實知。知畜生等相,是凡人虛妄知;佛為知實相,故言:「佛不分別諸法,云何知有地獄等。」 復次,諸佛法寂滅相、無戲論;此中若分別有地獄等相,不名為「寂滅」、「不二」、「無戲論法」。佛雖知寂滅、不二相,亦能於寂滅相中分別諸法,而不墮戲論。 離諸法實相者,雖眼見畜生等,亦不能如實知其相。如牛,角、足、尾等諸分邊和合,更有牛法生,是為一。諸分多、牛法一,一不作多、多不作一。 有人言:此說非也!除此諸分,應更有牛法力用可見。 牛法眾分和合生,而牛法不異眾分。何以〔T25 0728a〕故?見此眾分合故名為見牛,更不見餘物為牛。異者破一,一者破異,不一不異破一異;若無一異,云何有不一不異?若入是諸法平等中,爾時,始如實得牛相。 是故言:「若佛不分別諸法相、不說二諦,云何善說畜生等?所謂於平等不動而分別諸法。」不動者,分別諸法時,不著一異相。 須菩提白佛:「如佛於諸法等中不動,辟支佛乃至凡夫於諸法等中亦不動。何以故?諸佛平等相,乃至凡夫亦平等相。世尊!若爾者,佛云何分別諸法是色異,色性異、受性異,乃至有為、無為性異?若不分別諸法,菩薩行般若波羅蜜時,不得從一地至一地,乃至淨佛國土。」 佛答:「於汝意云何?推尋色等相,為是空不?」 「世尊!實空!」 「空中有異相法不?」 答言:「不!」何以故?是畢竟空,以無相智慧可解,是中云何有異相? 佛語須菩提:若空中無異相,空便是實,是故汝云何於空中分別諸法作是難? 畢竟空中,空亦不可得,各各相亦不可得,汝云何以空、各各相為難? 以是因緣故,當知諸法平等中,無分別故無凡夫人;但凡夫人,非實相、不離實相,凡夫實相即是聖人相。是故言:「不但凡夫、不離凡夫,乃至佛亦如是。」 須菩提以平等相大利益,欲知平等定相,是故問:「為是有為?為是無為?」 佛答:「非有為、非無為。」何以故?若有為,皆是虛誑作法;若無為,無為法無生住滅故無法,無法故不得名無為。因有為故有無為,如經中說:「離有為,無為不可得。」如離長〔T25 0728b〕無短,是相待義。 問曰: 有為法是無常,無為法是常,云何言「離有為,無為不可得」? 答曰: 無為法無分別故無相;若說常相,不得言無相。破有為法故名無為,更無異法。如人閉在牢獄,穿牆得出;破壁是空,更無異空,空亦不從因緣生。無為法亦如是,有為法中先有無為性,破有為即是無為。是故說「離有為,無為不可得」。是有為、無為性皆不合不散,一相,所謂「無相」。 佛以世諦故說是事,非第一義。何以故?佛自說因緣:「第一義中無身、口、意行;有為、無為法平等,即是第一義。」 觀是有為、無為法平等,亦不著一相。菩薩於第一義中不動而利益眾生;方便力故,種種因緣為眾生說法也。 大智度論卷第九十五
《大智度論》卷95 · T25n1509 0724a08–0728b18
The canonical text stands in Chinese only. This edition renders the essence, the plain reading, the exposition and the apparatus into English — never the sūtra itself. Switch to 漢讀本 or 並行雙語 above to read it.
本品題為《大智度論》釋〈平等品〉第八十六,聖者龍樹所造,後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什所譯,在卷九十五。
經①:須菩提問見實見不實皆不垢不淨,佛答諸法平等相是淨而屬世諦;復問如夢如化之法云何發願具足諸度,佛答不實虛妄法不能得菩提而菩薩知如夢仍成就眾生淨佛國土、但為眾生不為己身;復問佛得菩提是世諦得是第一義得,佛答用二法無道無果、無戲論相是諸法平等;復問何等是平等,佛答凡夫聖人乃至諸佛皆不能行不能到、皆一平等無二、三寶與諸法等無異、佛於諸法等中不動而分別諸法;復以諸法各各相異設難,佛以色等相空反答、平等中非凡夫亦不離凡夫乃至非佛亦不離佛;末問平等是有為是無為,佛答非有為非無為、二法不合不散一相無相、菩薩於第一義中不動而饒益眾生
須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!見到真實的人不垢不淨,見不到真實的人也不垢不淨。為什麼呢?因為一切法之性是無所有的緣故。世尊!無所有之中沒有垢、沒有淨,所有之中也沒有垢、沒有淨。世尊!無所有之中與有所有之中,也都沒有垢、沒有淨。世尊!那麼為什麼說如實而語的人不垢不淨,不如實而語的人也不垢不淨呢?』
佛告訴須菩提:『這諸法的平等之相,我說它就是淨。須菩提!什麼是淨、什麼是這諸法平等呢?就是所謂的如、不異、不誑,法相、法性、法住、法位、實際;有佛出世也好,無佛出世也好,法性常住——這名為淨。這是依世諦而說的,不是最第一義;最第一義超過一切語言、論議、音聲。』
須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!若一切法是空、不可說,如夢、如嚮、如焰、如影、如幻、如化,那麼菩薩摩訶薩用這如夢、如嚮、如焰、如影、如幻、如化之法,既沒有根本、沒有定實,怎麼能發起阿耨多羅三藐三菩提心,作這樣的願——我當具足檀波羅蜜,乃至具足般若波羅蜜;我當具足神通波羅蜜,具足智波羅蜜,具足四禪、四無量心、四無色定、四念處,乃至具足八聖道分;我當具足三解脫門、八背捨、九次第定;我當具足佛的十力,乃至具足十八不共法;我當具足三十二相、八十隨形好,具足諸陀隣尼門、諸三昧門;我當放大光明遍照十方,知道諸眾生的心念,隨其所應而為說法——這樣的願呢?』
佛對須菩提說:『在你意下如何?你所說的諸法如夢、如嚮、如焰、如影、如幻、如化,是不是這樣呢?』
須菩提回答說:『是的!世尊!世尊!若一切法如夢乃至如化,菩薩摩訶薩怎樣行般若波羅蜜呢?世尊!這夢乃至如化,是虛妄不實的。世尊!不應當用不實虛妄之法而能具足檀波羅蜜乃至十八不共法。』
佛告訴須菩提:『是這樣!是這樣!不實虛妄之法不能具足檀波羅蜜乃至十八不共法;行這不實虛妄之法,不能得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。須菩提!這一切法都是憶想思惟所造作之法,用這思惟憶想所造作之法,不能得一切種智。
須菩提!這一切法能作助道之法,卻不能增益它的果,所謂這諸法是無生、無出、無相。菩薩從最初發意以來,所作的善業,就是檀波羅蜜乃至一切種智。為什麼呢?因為知道諸法都如夢乃至如化。像這樣的法若不具足檀波羅蜜乃至一切種智,就不能成就眾生、淨佛國土、得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。這菩薩摩訶薩所作的善業,檀波羅蜜乃至一切種智,都知道是如夢乃至如化的;也知道一切眾生是在如夢之中行,乃至知道是在如化之中行。這菩薩摩訶薩不取般若波羅蜜當作是有之法,因為這不取的緣故,得到一切種智,知道這諸法如夢而無所取,乃至諸法如化而無所取。為什麼呢?般若波羅蜜是不可取之相,禪波羅蜜乃至十八不共法,也是不可取之相。
須菩提!這菩薩摩訶薩知道一切法是不可取之相以後,纔發心求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。為什麼呢?一切法不可取相,沒有根本、沒有定實,如夢乃至如化;用不可取相之法,不能得不可取相之法。只因為眾生不知不見這樣的諸法之相,所以這菩薩摩訶薩為了這些眾生的緣故,求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。這菩薩從最初發意以來所有的布施,都是為了一切眾生;乃至有所修習的智慧,也都是為了一切眾生,不為自己一身。菩薩摩訶薩不為其餘的事而求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,只為一切眾生的緣故。
這菩薩行般若波羅蜜的時候,見眾生而無眾生,只是安住在眾生之相中;乃至無知者、無見者,而安住在知見之相中,令眾生遠離顛倒;令他們遠離顛倒以後,安置在甘露之性中;安住在這裡面的人,就沒有虛妄之相——所謂眾生相乃至知者相、見者相。這時候,菩薩把動心、念心、戲論心都捨棄了,常行不動之心、不念之心、不戲論之心。須菩提!因為這方便力的緣故,菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜的時候,自己無所執著,也教一切眾生令他們得無所著。這是依世諦而說,不是第一義。』
須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!世尊得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提的時候,得到諸佛之法,是依世諦故得?還是在第一義中得?』
佛說:『是依世諦故說佛得這法,這法之中並沒有法可得、也沒有這個人得這個法。為什麼呢?若說這人得這法,這就是大有所得;用二法,就無道、無果。』
須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!若行二法無道、無果,那麼行不二之法有道、有果嗎?』
佛說:『行二法無道、無果,行不二之法也無道、無果;若無二法、也無不二法,這就是道、就是果。為什麼呢?說用這樣的法而得道、得果,用這樣的法而不得道、不得果——這就是戲論。諸平等法之中,沒有戲論;無戲論之相,纔是諸法平等。』
須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!諸法是無所有性,這裡面什麼是平等呢?』
佛說:『若沒有有法、也沒有無法,也就不說諸法平等之相;除了平等,更沒有其餘之法能離開一切法的平等之相。所謂平等,無論是凡夫、是聖人,都不能行、不能到。』
須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!乃至佛也不能行、也不能到嗎?』
佛說:『這諸法平等,一切聖人都不能行、不能到,就是諸須陀洹、斯陀含、阿那含、阿羅漢、辟支佛、諸菩薩摩訶薩以及諸佛。』
須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!佛在一切諸法之中行力自在,為什麼說佛也不能行、不能到呢?』
佛告訴須菩提:『若諸法平等與佛有差異,纔應當這樣問。須菩提!如今諸凡夫人是平等,諸須陀洹、斯陀含、阿那含、阿羅漢、辟支佛、諸菩薩摩訶薩、諸佛以及聖法都是平等,這是一平等而無二——所謂這是凡夫人、這是須陀洹乃至這是佛,在這一切法平等之中都不可得。』
須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!若諸法平等之中都不可得——這是凡夫人乃至這是佛。世尊!那麼凡夫人、須陀洹乃至佛,就沒有分別了嗎?』
佛告訴須菩提:『是這樣!是這樣!諸法平等之中,沒有分別這是凡夫人、這是須陀洹乃至這是佛。』
『世尊!若不分別諸凡夫人、須陀洹乃至佛,那麼為什麼又分別說有三寶出現於世間——佛寶、法寶、僧寶呢?』
佛說:『在你意下如何?佛寶、法寶、僧寶與諸法之等,有差異嗎?』
須菩提向佛稟白:『依我從佛那裡所聽聞的義理,佛寶、法寶、僧寶與諸法之等並無差異。世尊!這佛寶、法寶、僧寶就是平等;這法都不合、不散,無色、無形、無對,是一相,所謂無相。佛有這樣的力量,能在無相的諸法之中分別出處所來:這是凡夫人、這是須陀洹、這是斯陀含、這是阿那含、這是阿羅漢、這是辟支佛、這是菩薩摩訶薩、這是諸佛。』
佛告訴須菩提:『是這樣!是這樣!諸佛得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,若不分別諸法,還能知道這是地獄、這是餓鬼、這是畜生、這是人、這是天——是四天王天乃至是他化自在天,是梵天乃至是非有想非無想處天;是四念處乃至八聖道分;是內空乃至是無法有法空;是佛的十力乃至是十八不共法嗎?』
須菩提回答說:『不能知道啊!世尊!』
『因為這個緣故,須菩提!應當知道佛有大恩之力,在諸法之等中不動,而能分別諸法。』
須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!正如佛在諸法之等中不動,凡夫人也在諸法平等之中不動,須陀洹乃至辟支佛也在諸法平等之中不動。世尊!若諸法之等相就是凡夫人之相、就是須陀洹之相,乃至諸佛就是平等之相;世尊!如今諸法各各有其相,所謂色相與受、想、行、識相有異;眼相與耳、鼻、舌、身、意相有異;地相與水、火、風、空、識相有異;欲相與瞋、癡相有異,邪見相有異;禪相有異,無量心相有異,無色定相有異;四念處相有異,乃至八聖道分相有異;檀波羅蜜相有異,乃至般若波羅蜜相有異;三解脫門相有異;十八空相有異;佛十力相有異,四無所畏相有異,四無礙智相有異,十八不共法相有異;有為法性與無為法性有異;這凡夫人之相有異,乃至佛相有異——諸法既然各各相異,菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜的時候,怎麼能在諸法異相之中不作分別呢?若不作分別,就不能行般若波羅蜜;若不行般若波羅蜜,就不能從一地到一地;若不能從一地到一地,就不能入菩薩位;因為不能入菩薩位的緣故,就不能超過聲聞、辟支佛地;因為不能超過聲聞、辟支佛地的緣故,就不能具足神通波羅蜜;因為不具足神通波羅蜜的緣故,就不能具足檀波羅蜜,乃至不能具足般若波羅蜜,不能從一佛國到一佛國供養諸佛,在諸佛之處種下善根,並用這善根成就眾生、淨佛國土。』
佛告訴須菩提:『正如你所問的:這諸法之相也是凡夫人,也是須陀洹乃至佛;世尊!這諸法各各有相,所謂色相有異,乃至有為、無為法相有異,菩薩摩訶薩怎麼能觀一相而不作分別。須菩提!在你意下如何?這色相是空的嗎?乃至諸佛之相是空的嗎?』
『世尊!確實是空。』
『須菩提!空之中,各各之相的法可得嗎?就是色相乃至諸佛之相。』
須菩提回答說:『不可得!』
佛說:『因為這個緣故,應當知道諸法平等之中,不是凡夫人、也不離凡夫人,乃至不是佛、也不離佛。』
須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!這平等,是有為法呢?還是無為法呢?』
佛說:『不是有為法,也不是無為法。為什麼呢?離開有為法,無為法不可得;離開無為法,有為法不可得。須菩提!這有為法、無為法,這二法不合、不散,無色、無形、無對,是一相,所謂無相。佛也是依世諦而說,不是依第一義。為什麼呢?第一義之中沒有身行、沒有口行、沒有意行,也不是離開身、口、意行而能得第一義。這諸有為法、無為法的平等之相,就是第一義。菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜的時候,在第一義中不動,而行菩薩之事,饒益眾生。』
論①:釋須菩提以斷常兩見思惟垢淨而問、佛答平等故名淨而分別垢淨則不然、如人以指指月而觀指不視月、以金貿草之喻、平等義不可說而覺觀散心中有語言、為新發意菩薩故問而佛以反問答之、八番問答辨知實相何用行布施與但為眾生之上人、二法不二法之異與遮二邊說中道、平等出過一切法之體行二種、自性不能自性中行到非以智慧少故、三寶即是平等法之世諦分別、日出照物之喻與凡夫虛妄知佛如實知、寂滅無戲論中而能分別諸法、牛法眾分不一不異之喻與有人言之異說、於平等不動而分別諸法不著一異相、破有為即是無為之相待義而結以第一義中不動利益眾生
解釋說:
須菩提這樣思惟:佛所答的是,真實見的人與虛妄見的人並無差異,因為垢見淨見都沒有的緣故。這樣思惟以後,他便問佛:見到真實的人無垢無淨,見到不真實的人也不垢不淨,因為一切法性無所有的緣故;無所有之中無垢無淨,所有之中也無垢無淨。
無所有,是斷滅之見的緣故,不應當有垢淨!所有之中,是常見的緣故,也不應當有垢淨!所有若決定是有,就不從因緣生;不從因緣生的緣故就是常,常的緣故就無垢無淨。
須菩提向佛稟白:真實見的人、不真實見的人,這個義理是怎樣的呢?
佛回答:垢、淨雖然沒有別的相可說,但因為諸法平等的緣故,就名為淨。若要分別而說垢淨之相,這事就不然了!因為一切法平等的緣故,我說它名為淨。
佛告訴須菩提:諸法實相,就是如、法性、法住、法位、實際,這是平等;菩薩入到這平等之中,心中沒有憎愛。這個法,有佛出世也好、無佛出世也好,都是常住的。
凡是造作之法都是虛誑的,所以說:無作之法,有佛、無佛都常住。
聽的人心裡隨即取相,執著這諸法平等;就像有人用手指指月,不知道的人只看他的手指,卻不看月亮。所以佛說:諸法平等之相也是這樣,都是世諦;世諦不是真實,只是為了成辦事情的緣故而說。譬如有人用黃金換取草,不知道的人說:為什麼用貴的換賤的?他回答說:因為我有事需要用它。
這平等之義是不可說的,一切名字、語言、音聲都斷絕了。為什麼呢?諸法平等是無戲論的寂滅之相;只因為在覺觀散亂之心中纔有語言,所以纔有所說。
須菩提從佛那裡聽聞諸法平等之相,領解了它的旨趣,為了諸新發意的菩薩之故而問:世尊!若一切法空、不可說、如夢乃至如化,那麼菩薩怎麼能在無根本之法中而生心作這樣的願——我當具足檀波羅蜜,乃至為眾生隨其所應而說法?
佛用反問來回答須菩提:布施等乃至陀羅尼門、說法等,這些法難道不是如幻、如夢等嗎?
須菩提回答說:確實是這樣!這些法雖然有利益,卻不出於如夢之法。
須菩提又問:世尊!夢等之法都是虛妄不實的,菩薩為了求真實之法的緣故,行般若波羅蜜而得佛道,怎麼能行不實之法呢?不實之法不能行檀波羅蜜等!
佛認可須菩提而說:是這樣!是這樣!布施等法都是思惟、憶想、分別、造作而起之法,不能安住在這樣的法中而成就一切種智。
當時大眾之中聽法的人心裡生起懈怠,所以佛說:這一切法都是助道的因緣。
若在這法之中邪行謬錯,這就名為不實;若直行而不謬錯,就是助道之法。這法是為了助道的緣故,不是為了果。這布施等是有為法,道也是有為,因為同一相的緣故而能相益。所謂道果,就是諸法實在無有出生,是一相無相,寂滅涅槃;所以在涅槃上不能有所增益。就像及時之雨能利益草木,卻不能利益虛空。所以菩薩知道這助道之法以及道果,從最初發心以來所作的善法布施等,都知道它們畢竟是空的,如夢乃至如化。
論主問道:
若菩薩知道諸法實相,還用得著行布施等嗎?
論主答道:
佛在這裡面說:布施等若不具足,就不能成就眾生。
菩薩莊嚴其身以及音聲語言,得到佛的神通之力,用種種方便之力能引導眾生。所以菩薩為了成就眾生的緣故,行檀波羅蜜,卻也不取檀波羅蜜是有、是無之相,也不戲論如夢等諸法,只是直行而乃至得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。為什麼呢?般若波羅蜜不可取相,乃至十八不共法也不可取相。
知道一切不可取相以後,纔發心求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提;他作這樣的念:一切法沒有根本,不可取相,如夢乃至如化;用不可取之法不能得不可取相之法。只因為眾生不知道這個法的緣故,我為這些眾生而求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。這菩薩從最初發心以來所有的布施,都是為了一切眾生,所謂布施等諸善法都是為了一切眾生而修,不為自身。
這裡面佛自己說出因緣:不為其餘的事而求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,只為一切眾生的緣故。這是什麼道理呢?這菩薩若遠離了憐愍眾生之心,只行般若波羅蜜、求諸法實相,或者會墮在邪見之中。這人尚未得一切智,所求的一切智之事,心還未調柔,所以墮在諸邊,因為諸法實相難得的緣故。所以佛說:菩薩從最初發心起,因為憐愍眾生的緣故,執著之心漸漸淡薄,不戲論畢竟空——不會落在若說空便有此過、若說不空便有彼過這一類的計較之中。
論主問道:
如同其餘之處說菩薩自利益,也利益眾生,這裡面為什麼只說利益眾生,不說自利呢?自利、利人有什麼過咎?
論主答道:
菩薩行善道是為了一切眾生,這纔是真實之義;其餘之處說自利,也利益眾生,那是為凡夫人這樣說的,令他們然後能行菩薩之道。入道的人有下、中、上三等:下等的人,只為自度的緣故而行善法;中等的人,既為自己也為他人;上等的人,只為他人的緣故而行善法。
論主問道:
這事不對!下等的人,只為自身;中等的人,只為眾生;上等的人,自利也利他人。若只利他而不能自利,怎麼能稱為上等呢?
論主答道:
不是這樣!世間法本來如此,自己供養自己不得其福,自己傷害自身也不得其罪。因為這個緣故,為自身而行道,名為下等之人。一切世人只自利其身,不能為他人。若只為自身行道,這就是斷滅,因為是為自己的愛著之故。若自己能捨棄自己的安樂,只為一切眾生的緣故而行善法,這名為上等之人,因為他與一切眾生不同的緣故。若只為眾生的緣故而行善法,眾生尚未成就,而自利已經具足了。若既自利益、又為眾生,這是雜行。求佛道的人有三種:第一種,只因為愛念佛的緣故,為自己一身而成佛;第二種,為自身也為眾生;第三種,只為眾生——這人是清淨行道,因為破了我的顛倒的緣故。
這菩薩行般若波羅蜜的時候,沒有眾生乃至沒有知者、見者,安住在這裡面,拔出眾生而安置在甘露之性中。所謂甘露之性,就是一切助道之法。為什麼呢?行這法能到達涅槃,涅槃就名為甘露。安住在這甘露之性中,我等的妄想就不再生起了。這菩薩自己得無所著,也令眾生得無所著,這名為第一等的利益眾生。
論主問道:
上面說只為利益眾生的緣故而行道,如今為什麼又說自己得無所著、令眾生得無所著呢?
論主答道:
這是不得已的緣故!若自己沒有智慧,怎麼能利益他人?因為這個緣故,先自己得無所著,然後纔能教人。若這功德可以像財物一樣給與他人,諸佛、大菩薩所有的功德都應該給與他人,乃至調達、怨賊都可以給他,然後自己再重新修集功德;但這事不然,不可能我作而他人得。
這也是世俗之說,不是第一義。為什麼呢?第一義之中沒有眾生、沒有一與異等分別諸法之相,這裡面說的也就沒有所著之處。
再者,如同先前所說不可說之相是第一義,這裡面既然可說,所以是世俗。
那時,須菩提問:佛在道場所得之法,是用世諦故得?還是用第一義諦故得?
須菩提的意思是:若以世諦故得,那就是虛妄不實;若以第一義故得,第一義中無得、無得者,不可說、不可受。
佛回答:以世俗語言的緣故說佛得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,這裡面沒有得者、沒有所得之法。為什麼呢?若說這人得這法,這就是二法;二法之中,無道、無果。所謂二法,就是這是菩薩、這是所得的阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。像這樣的二法,都是依世諦而有。若是落在二上,佛法怎麼能不虛妄呢!若有人不得第一義,只用二法分別諸法,這就是虛妄;諸佛、大菩薩得了第一義的緣故,為了度眾生令他們得第一義,雖然分別諸法,卻不是虛妄。
須菩提又問:世尊!若用二法無道、無果,那麼如今以不二之法就有道、有果嗎?
佛回答:二法無道、無果,不二之法也無道、無果。
論主問道:
其餘之處說二法是凡夫法,不二法是賢聖法,如同《毘摩羅詰經》不二入法門中所說的那樣。
論主答道:
不二入確實是真實的聖法。但或許有新發意的菩薩尚未得諸法實相,聽到這不二之法,便取相而生執著。所以有時稱讚不二之法,有時又加以毀呰。
再者,佛遮止二邊而說中道,所謂非二、非不二。二法是說各各的別相;不二是說一空之相。用這一空之相破除各各別異之相;破除以後,事情已畢,還要捨去不二之相——這纔是道、纔是果。為什麼呢?諸賢聖雖然讚歎無二之法,是為了令人不執著的緣故。
說用這法得道、得果,用這法無道、無果——這就是戲論;無戲論纔是平等之法。
須菩提向佛稟白:若諸法是無所有性,什麼纔是平等呢?
佛回答:若離開有性、無性,假名說為平等。若菩薩不說一切法是有——不說一切法之性、不說一切法之相等等顯示,也不說是無法——不說無法之性、無法之相等等顯示,也不說離開這二邊更有平等之相,一切處都不取平等之相,也不說沒有這平等,卻不妨礙修行諸善法,這就名為諸法平等。
再者,所謂諸法平等,就是出過一切法。
論主問道:
先前處處說諸法就是平等之相,平等就是諸法之實,名稱不同而義理相同,色之如,非色、非離色;如今為什麼說平等出過一切法呢?
論主答道:
一切法有二種:第一種,是色等諸法之體;第二種,是在色等法之中的行——凡夫的邪行、賢聖的正行。這裡面所說的平等,是在凡夫之行中出過,不是說在色等法體之中出過。
再者,平等是無能行、無能到的。因此須菩提驚訝地問:佛也不能行、不能到嗎?
須菩提的意思是:這法雖然甚深微妙而難行,這事佛應當能得!
佛回答:從須陀洹乃至佛,都無能行、無能到。
佛的意思是:三世十方諸佛都不能行、不能到,何況一佛!因為平等之性本來如此的緣故。
須菩提又問:佛在一切法中行力自在,佛有無礙的智慧,沒有到不了的地方,為什麼說不能行、不能到呢?
佛回答:若佛與平等有異,纔應當有這樣的難問——為什麼不能行、不能到?如今凡夫之平等、須陀洹之平等、佛之平等,都是一平等,無二無分別。這凡夫乃至佛,自性不能在自性之中行、不能在自性之中到;自性應當在他性之中行。所以佛說:若佛與平等有異,佛就應當行到平等。但因為佛就是平等的緣故,所以不行、不到,並不是因為智慧少的緣故。
須菩提向佛稟白:若在平等之中,凡夫乃至佛不可得其差異,那麼如今凡夫、聖人就不應當有差別了!
佛認可須菩提之問而說:平等之中沒有差別,是依世諦的緣故,凡夫法中纔有差別。
須菩提又問:若凡夫乃至佛沒有差別,那麼為什麼三寶大現於世間,大大利益眾生呢?
佛回答:平等就是法寶,法寶就是佛寶、僧寶。為什麼呢?未得此法的時候,不名為佛;得了平等之法的緣故纔名為佛;因為得了這平等之法的緣故,纔分別出有須陀洹等的差別。
須菩提領受佛的教誨而說:這法都是無合、無散,無色、無形、無對,是一相,所謂無相。唯有佛有這樣的力量,能在空、無相之中分別出這是凡夫、這是聖人。
佛告訴須菩提:是這樣!是這樣!若諸佛不分別這法,怎麼能知道有地獄乃至十八不共法呢?
論主問道:
諸佛如同太陽出來,不能令高的變低、低的變高,只能照明萬物,令有眼睛的人分別識知;諸佛也是這樣,也不轉變諸法之相,只是用一切智照了,為人演說令他們知道。你為什麼說:若佛不分別諸法,怎麼能知道有地獄乃至十八不共法?如今像畜生等現前目所能見的,人人都認識知道,何必要佛說呢!
論主答道:
佛雖然不造作好醜諸事,卻能演說而示人。知有二種:第一種,是凡夫的虛妄之知;第二種,是如實之知。知道畜生等相,這是凡夫人的虛妄之知;佛是為了知道實相的緣故,所以說:佛不分別諸法,怎麼能知道有地獄等。
再者,諸佛之法是寂滅之相、無戲論的;這裡面若分別有地獄等相,就不名為寂滅、不二、無戲論之法了。佛雖然知道寂滅、不二之相,卻也能在寂滅相中分別諸法,而不墮於戲論。
離開諸法實相的人,雖然眼睛見到畜生等,也不能如實知道它們的相。譬如牛,是角、足、尾等諸分邊和合,更有一個牛法生起,這是一;諸分是多,牛法是一,一不能作多、多不能作一。
有人說:這話不對!除了這些諸分之外,應當更有牛法的力用可見。
牛法是眾分和合而生,然而牛法並不異於眾分。為什麼呢?因為見到這眾分和合便名為見牛,更不見其餘之物是牛。異能破一,一能破異,不一不異則破一與異;若沒有一與異,哪裡還有不一不異呢?若入到這諸法平等之中,那時纔真正如實得到牛之相。
所以說:若佛不分別諸法之相、不說二諦,怎麼能善說畜生等?所謂在平等之中不動而分別諸法。所謂不動,就是分別諸法的時候,不執著一與異之相。
須菩提向佛稟白:正如佛在諸法之等中不動,辟支佛乃至凡夫在諸法之等中也不動。為什麼呢?諸佛是平等之相,乃至凡夫也是平等之相。世尊!若是這樣,佛怎麼能分別諸法——說這是色相有異,色性有異、受性有異,乃至有為、無為之性有異呢?若不分別諸法,菩薩行般若波羅蜜的時候,就不能從一地到一地,乃至不能淨佛國土。
佛回答:在你意下如何?推求尋究色等之相,這是空的嗎?
世尊!確實是空!
空之中有異相之法嗎?
答道:沒有!為什麼呢?這是畢竟空,要用無相的智慧纔可以理解,這裡面怎麼會有異相呢?
佛對須菩提說:若空中沒有異相,空便是實,那麼你怎麼在空之中分別諸法而作這樣的難問呢?
在畢竟空之中,空也不可得,各各之相也不可得,你怎麼能用空與各各之相來作難問呢?
因為這個緣故,應當知道諸法平等之中,因為無分別的緣故而沒有凡夫人;但凡夫人並非實相、也不離實相,凡夫的實相就是聖人之相。所以說:不是凡夫、也不離凡夫,乃至佛也是這樣。
須菩提因為平等之相有大利益,想要知道平等的定相,所以問:這是有為呢?還是無為呢?
佛回答:非有為、非無為。為什麼呢?若是有為,都是虛誑的造作之法;若是無為,無為之法沒有生住滅的緣故而成為無法,因為是無法的緣故,也就不得名為無為。因為有有為的緣故纔有無為,如同經中所說:離開有為,無為不可得。就像離開了長就沒有短,這是相待之義。
論主問道:
有為法是無常,無為法是常,為什麼說離開有為,無為不可得呢?
論主答道:
無為之法因為無分別的緣故而無相;若說它有常相,就不得說它是無相了。因為破有為法的緣故纔名為無為,更沒有別的法。譬如有人被關閉在牢獄之中,穿破牆壁而得出;所破之壁處就是空,更沒有別的空,這空也不從因緣生。無為之法也是這樣,有為法之中先有無為之性,破除有為就是無為。所以說離開有為,無為不可得。這有為、無為之性都是不合不散,是一相,所謂無相。
佛是依世諦的緣故而說這事,不是第一義。為什麼呢?佛自己說出因緣:第一義中沒有身行、口行、意行;有為、無為法的平等,就是第一義。
觀這有為、無為之法平等,也不執著一相。菩薩在第一義中不動而利益眾生;因為方便力的緣故,用種種因緣為眾生說法。
This chapter is titled the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa's commentary on the eighty-sixth chapter, "Equality", composed by the noble Nāgārjuna and translated by the Tripiṭaka master Kumārajīva of the land of Kucha under the Later Qin; it is in the ninety-fifth fascicle.
Sūtra ①: Subhūti Asks Why Seeing the Real and Not Seeing the Real Are Both Neither Stained nor Pure, and the Buddha Answers That the Mark of the Equality of Dharmas Is Purity and Belongs to Worldly Truth; He Asks Again How, with Dharmas like a Dream and like a Conjuration, One Vows to Make the Perfections Complete, and the Buddha Answers That Unreal, False Dharmas Cannot Obtain Awakening, yet the Bodhisattva, Knowing Them to Be like a Dream, Still Brings Beings to Accomplishment and Purifies buddha-lands, Only for the Sake of Beings and Not for Himself; He Asks Again Whether the Buddha's Obtaining of Awakening Is Obtained in Worldly Truth or Obtained in the Highest Meaning, and the Buddha Answers That by Means of Two Dharmas There Is No Path and No Fruit, and That the Mark of Being without Idle Discourse Is the Equality of Dharmas; He Asks Again What Equality Is, and the Buddha Answers That Ordinary People and Sages, and So On up to the Buddhas, All Cannot Practise It and Cannot Reach It, That All Are One Equality without Duality, That the Three Jewels Are Not Different from the Equality of Dharmas, and That the Buddha Does Not Move within the Equality of Dharmas and yet Distinguishes Dharmas; He Then Raises the Objection That Dharmas Each Differ in Mark, and the Buddha Answers in Return That the Marks of Form and the Rest Are Empty, and That within Equality It Is Not Ordinary People and Not Apart from Ordinary People, and So On up to Not the Buddha and Not Apart from the Buddha; Finally He Asks Whether Equality Is Conditioned or Unconditioned, and the Buddha Answers That It Is Neither Conditioned nor Unconditioned, That the Two Dharmas Are Neither Joined nor Dispersed, of One Mark, the Signless, and That the Bodhisattva Does Not Move within the Highest Meaning and yet Enriches Beings
Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! The one who sees the real is neither stained nor pure, and the one who does not see the real is also neither stained nor pure. Why? Because the nature of all dharmas is without anything existent. World-Honored One! Within what is without anything existent there is no stain and no purity, and within what is existent there is also no stain and no purity. World-Honored One! Within what is without anything existent and within what has something existent, there is likewise no stain and no purity. World-Honored One! Then why is it said that the one who speaks as it truly is is neither stained nor pure, and the one who does not speak truly is also neither stained nor pure?’
The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘This mark of the equality of dharmas—I say this is purity. Subhūti! What is purity, and what is this equality of dharmas? It is namely suchness, not-different, not-deceiving, the mark of dharmas, the nature of dharmas, the abiding of dharmas, the position of dharmas, the limit of reality; whether a Buddha appears in the world or no Buddha appears in the world, the nature of dharmas abides constantly—this is named purity. This is said because of worldly truth; it is not the very highest meaning; the very highest meaning passes beyond all words, discussion, and sound.’
Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! If all dharmas are empty and unspeakable, like a dream, like an echo, like a mirage, like a shadow, like an illusion, like a conjuration, then how can the bodhisattva-mahāsattva, by means of these dharmas that are like a dream, like an echo, like a mirage, like a shadow, like an illusion, like a conjuration, having no root and nothing fixed and real, arouse the mind of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi and make such a vow—“I shall make complete dānapāramitā, and so on up to making complete prajñāpāramitā; I shall make complete the perfection of the supernormal powers, make complete the perfection of knowledge, make complete the four dhyānas, the four immeasurable minds, the four formless absorptions, the four foundations of mindfulness, and so on up to making complete the eightfold noble path; I shall make complete the three gates of liberation, the eight liberations, the nine successive absorptions; I shall make complete the ten powers of the Buddha, and so on up to making complete the eighteen unshared dharmas; I shall make complete the thirty-two marks and the eighty minor marks, make complete all the dhāraṇī gates and all the samādhi gates; I shall emit a great light shining everywhere throughout the ten directions, know the thoughts of the minds of all beings, and teach them the Dharma according to what suits them”—such a vow as this?’
The Buddha said to Subhūti: ‘What do you think? The dharmas you have spoken of as like a dream, like an echo, like a mirage, like a shadow, like an illusion, like a conjuration—are they so or not?’
Subhūti answered: ‘They are! World-Honored One! World-Honored One! If all dharmas are like a dream and so on up to like a conjuration, how does the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practise prajñāpāramitā? World-Honored One! This dream and so on up to like a conjuration is false and unreal. World-Honored One! One should not be able, by means of unreal, false dharmas, to make complete dānapāramitā and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas.’
The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘Just so! Just so! Unreal, false dharmas cannot make complete dānapāramitā and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas; practising these unreal, false dharmas, one cannot obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi. Subhūti! All these dharmas are dharmas made by recollection and reflection; by means of these dharmas made by reflection and recollection one cannot obtain the omniscience of all kinds.
Subhūti! All these dharmas can serve as dharmas that aid the path, yet they cannot add to its fruit; namely, these dharmas are non-arising, non-emerging, and signless. The wholesome deeds the bodhisattva has done since his first arousing of intent are precisely dānapāramitā and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds. Why? Because he knows that all dharmas are like a dream and so on up to like a conjuration. If such dharmas did not make complete dānapāramitā and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds, he could not bring beings to accomplishment, purify buddha-lands, or obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi. The wholesome deeds this bodhisattva-mahāsattva does, dānapāramitā and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds, he knows all to be like a dream and so on up to like a conjuration; he also knows that all beings practise within a dream, and so on up to knowing that they practise within a conjuration. This bodhisattva-mahāsattva does not grasp prajñāpāramitā as an existent dharma; because of this not grasping he obtains the omniscience of all kinds, knowing that these dharmas are like a dream and there is nothing to grasp, and so on up to these dharmas being like a conjuration and there being nothing to grasp. Why? Prajñāpāramitā is of the mark of being ungraspable; dhyānapāramitā and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas are also of the mark of being ungraspable.
Subhūti! Only after this bodhisattva-mahāsattva knows that all dharmas are of the mark of being ungraspable does he arouse the mind and seek anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi. Why? All dharmas are of the mark of being ungraspable, having no root and nothing fixed and real, like a dream and so on up to like a conjuration; by means of dharmas of the mark of being ungraspable, one cannot obtain a dharma of the mark of being ungraspable. Only because beings do not know and do not see such marks of dharmas does this bodhisattva-mahāsattva seek anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi for the sake of these beings. All the giving this bodhisattva has done since his first arousing of intent is for the sake of all beings; and so on up to whatever wisdom he cultivates, that too is all for the sake of all beings, not for his own single self. The bodhisattva-mahāsattva does not seek anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi for any other matter, but only for the sake of all beings.
When this bodhisattva practises prajñāpāramitā, he sees beings and yet there are no beings, and only abides within the mark of beings; and so on up to: there is no knower and no seer, and yet he abides within the mark of knowing and seeing, and makes beings far from inversion; having made them far from inversion, he sets them within the nature of ambrosia; for one who abides within this there is no false mark—namely, the mark of beings and so on up to the mark of a knower and the mark of a seer. At this time the bodhisattva has relinquished the moving mind, the thinking mind, and the mind of idle discourse, and constantly practises the unmoving mind, the mind of not thinking, and the mind without idle discourse. Subhūti! Because of this power of skilful means, when the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises prajñāpāramitā, he himself clings to nothing, and also teaches all beings so that they obtain non-clinging. This is said according to worldly truth; it is not the highest meaning.’
Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! When the World-Honored One obtained anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi and obtained the dharmas of the buddhas, was it obtained because of worldly truth? Or was it obtained within the highest meaning?’
The Buddha said: ‘It is because of worldly truth that the Buddha is said to obtain this dharma; within this dharma there is no dharma to be obtained, nor is there this person obtaining this dharma. Why? If it were said that this person obtains this dharma, this would be greatly with something to be attained; by means of two dharmas there is no path and no fruit.’
Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! If by practising two dharmas there is no path and no fruit, then by practising the dharma of non-duality is there a path and a fruit?’
The Buddha said: ‘By practising two dharmas there is no path and no fruit, and by practising the dharma of non-duality there is also no path and no fruit; if there are no two dharmas and also no dharma of non-duality, this is precisely the path, this is precisely the fruit. Why? To say that by means of such a dharma one obtains the path and obtains the fruit, and that by means of such a dharma one does not obtain the path and does not obtain the fruit—this is precisely idle discourse. Within all equal dharmas there is no idle discourse; the mark of being without idle discourse—this alone is the equality of dharmas.’
Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! All dharmas are of a nature without anything existent; within this, what is equality?’
The Buddha said: ‘If there is no existent dharma and also no non-existent dharma, then one does not speak of the mark of the equality of dharmas either; apart from equality there is no other dharma that can be apart from the mark of the equality of all dharmas. As for equality, whether ordinary people or sages, none can practise it, none can reach it.’
Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! And so on up to the Buddha—can he too not practise it and not reach it?’
The Buddha said: ‘This equality of dharmas, all sages cannot practise, cannot reach—namely all the srota-āpanna, sakṛdāgāmin, anāgāmin, arhats, pratyekabuddhas, all the bodhisattva-mahāsattvas, and the buddhas.’
Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! The Buddha is sovereign in the power of practice among all dharmas; why is it said that the Buddha too cannot practise it and cannot reach it?’
The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘Only if the equality of dharmas were different from the Buddha should one ask thus. Subhūti! Now all ordinary people are equality; all the srota-āpanna, sakṛdāgāmin, anāgāmin, arhats, pratyekabuddhas, all the bodhisattva-mahāsattvas, the buddhas, and the holy Dharma are all equality; this is one equality and without duality—namely, “this is an ordinary person, this is a srota-āpanna, and so on up to this is a Buddha”: within this equality of all dharmas, all are unfindable.’
Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! If within the equality of dharmas all are unfindable—“this is an ordinary person, and so on up to this is a Buddha”. World-Honored One! Then are ordinary people, the srota-āpanna, and so on up to the Buddha without discrimination?’
The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘Just so! Just so! Within the equality of dharmas there is no discrimination “this is an ordinary person, this is a srota-āpanna, and so on up to this is a Buddha”.’
‘World-Honored One! If one does not distinguish ordinary people, the srota-āpanna, and so on up to the Buddha, then why does one further distinguish and say that the Three Jewels appear in the world—the Buddha Jewel, the Dharma Jewel, the Saṅgha Jewel?’
The Buddha said: ‘What do you think? Are the Buddha Jewel, the Dharma Jewel, and the Saṅgha Jewel different from the equality of dharmas?’
Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘As I understand the meaning I have heard from the Buddha, the Buddha Jewel, the Dharma Jewel, and the Saṅgha Jewel are not different from the equality of dharmas. World-Honored One! This Buddha Jewel, Dharma Jewel, and Saṅgha Jewel are precisely equality; this dharma is neither joined nor dispersed, without form, without shape, without resistance, of one mark, namely the signless. The Buddha has this power, that within the signless dharmas he can distinguish places: this is an ordinary person, this is a srota-āpanna, this is a sakṛdāgāmin, this is an anāgāmin, this is an arhat, this is a pratyekabuddha, this is a bodhisattva-mahāsattva, these are the buddhas.’
The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘Just so! Just so! When the buddhas obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, if they did not distinguish dharmas, could they still know: this is the hells, this is the hungry ghosts, this is the animals, this is humans, this is gods—this is the Heaven of the Four Heavenly Kings and so on up to this is the heaven of the gods Sovereign over Others' Transformations, this is the Brahmā heaven and so on up to this is the Heaven of the Sphere of Neither Perception nor Non-perception; this is the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the eightfold noble path; this is inner emptiness and so on up to this is the emptiness of non-existent and existent dharmas; this is the ten powers of the Buddha and so on up to this is the eighteen unshared dharmas?’
Subhūti answered: ‘They could not know! World-Honored One!’
‘For this reason, Subhūti! You should know that the Buddha has the great power of kindness: within the equality of dharmas he does not move, and yet he can distinguish dharmas.’
Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! Just as the Buddha does not move within the equality of dharmas, ordinary people too do not move within the equality of dharmas, and the srota-āpanna and so on up to the pratyekabuddhas too do not move within the equality of dharmas. World-Honored One! If the mark of the equality of dharmas is precisely the mark of ordinary people, precisely the mark of the srota-āpanna, and so on up to the buddhas being precisely the mark of equality; World-Honored One! now dharmas each have their own mark, namely: the mark of form differs from the marks of feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness; the mark of the eye differs from the marks of the ear, nose, tongue, body, and mind; the mark of earth differs from the marks of water, fire, wind, space, and consciousness; the mark of desire differs from the marks of anger and delusion, and the mark of wrong views differs; the mark of dhyāna differs, the mark of the immeasurable minds differs, the mark of the formless absorptions differs; the mark of the four foundations of mindfulness differs, and so on up to the mark of the eightfold noble path differing; the mark of dānapāramitā differs, and so on up to the mark of prajñāpāramitā differing; the mark of the three gates of liberation differs; the mark of the eighteen emptinesses differs; the mark of the ten powers of the Buddha differs, the mark of the four fearlessnesses differs, the mark of the four unobstructed knowledges differs, the mark of the eighteen unshared dharmas differs; the nature of conditioned dharmas differs from the nature of unconditioned dharmas; the mark of this ordinary person differs, and so on up to the mark of the Buddha differing—since dharmas each differ in mark, when the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises prajñāpāramitā, how can he not make distinctions within the differing marks of dharmas? If he does not make distinctions, he cannot practise prajñāpāramitā; if he does not practise prajñāpāramitā, he cannot go from one ground to another ground; if he cannot go from one ground to another ground, he cannot enter the bodhisattva's position; because he cannot enter the bodhisattva's position, he cannot pass beyond the grounds of the śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas; because he cannot pass beyond the grounds of the śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas, he cannot make complete the perfection of the supernormal powers; because he does not make complete the perfection of the supernormal powers, he cannot make complete dānapāramitā, and so on up to being unable to make complete prajñāpāramitā, being unable to go from one Buddha-land to another Buddha-land to make offerings to the buddhas, to plant roots of goodness in the places of the buddhas, and by means of these roots of goodness to bring beings to accomplishment and purify buddha-lands.’
The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘As you have asked: “These marks of dharmas are also ordinary people, and also the srota-āpanna and so on up to the Buddha; World-Honored One! these dharmas each have their mark, namely the mark of form differs, and so on up to the marks of conditioned and unconditioned dharmas differ; how can the bodhisattva-mahāsattva contemplate one mark and not make distinctions?” Subhūti! What do you think? Is this mark of form empty? And so on up to: is the mark of the buddhas empty?’
‘World-Honored One! It is truly empty.’
‘Subhūti! Within emptiness, are dharmas of separate marks findable? Namely, the mark of form and so on up to the mark of the buddhas.’
Subhūti answered: ‘They are unfindable!’
The Buddha said: ‘For this reason you should know that within the equality of dharmas it is not ordinary people and also not apart from ordinary people, and so on up to not the Buddha and also not apart from the Buddha.’
Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! This equality—is it a conditioned dharma? Or is it an unconditioned dharma?’
The Buddha said: ‘It is not a conditioned dharma, nor is it an unconditioned dharma. Why? Apart from conditioned dharmas, unconditioned dharmas are unfindable; apart from unconditioned dharmas, conditioned dharmas are unfindable. Subhūti! These conditioned dharmas and unconditioned dharmas, these two dharmas, are neither joined nor dispersed, without form, without shape, without resistance, of one mark, namely the signless. The Buddha too speaks according to worldly truth, not according to the highest meaning. Why? Within the highest meaning there is no bodily action, no verbal action, no mental action, nor is it that apart from bodily, verbal, and mental action one can obtain the highest meaning. This mark of the equality of all conditioned dharmas and unconditioned dharmas is precisely the highest meaning. When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises prajñāpāramitā, he does not move within the highest meaning, and yet he practises the bodhisattva's business and enriches beings.’
Treatise ①: Explaining That Subhūti Reflects on Stain and Purity through the Two Views of Annihilation and Permanence and Then Asks; the Buddha Answers That It Is Named Purity Because of Equality, but That to Discriminate Stain and Purity Is Not So; As When a Person Points at the Moon with a Finger, One Looks at the Finger and Does Not Look at the Moon; the Simile of Trading Gold for Grass; the Meaning of Equality Is Unspeakable, yet within the Scattered Mind of Initial and Sustained Thought There Are Words; He Asks for the Sake of Bodhisattvas Who Have Newly Aroused the Mind, and the Buddha Answers Him by Asking in Return; Eight Rounds of Question and Answer Discerning What Use It Is to Practise Giving When One Knows the Real Mark, and the Superior Person Who Acts Only for Beings; the Difference between Two Dharmas and the Dharma of Non-duality, and Negating the Two Extremes to Speak the Middle Way; the Two Kinds, Substance and Practice, in Equality's Passing Beyond All Dharmas; Self-nature Cannot Practise and Reach within Self-nature, Not Because His Wisdom Is Small; the Three Jewels Are Precisely the Equal Dharma, Distinguished in Worldly Truth; the Simile of the Sun Rising and Illuminating Things, and the False Knowing of Ordinary People and the Buddha's Knowing as It Truly Is; within Quiescent Extinction without Idle Discourse One Can yet Distinguish Dharmas; the Simile That the Ox-dharma and Its Parts Are Neither One nor Different, and the Divergent Opinion of ‘Someone Says’; Not Moving within Equality and yet Distinguishing Dharmas, without Clinging to the Marks of One and Different; the Meaning of Standing over against Each Other in That to Break the Conditioned Is Precisely the Unconditioned, Concluding with Not Moving within the Highest Meaning and Benefiting Beings
The explanation:
Subhūti reflects thus: what the Buddha answered is that the one who sees truly and the one who sees falsely are not different, because there is neither a view of stain nor a view of purity. Having reflected thus, he then asks the Buddha: the one who sees the real is without stain and without purity, and the one who sees the unreal is also neither stained nor pure, because the nature of all dharmas is without anything existent; within what is without anything existent there is no stain and no purity, and within what is existent there is also no stain and no purity.
Because what is without anything existent is the view of annihilation, there should be no stain or purity! Because within what is existent there is the view of permanence, there should also be no stain or purity! If what is existent were definitely existent, it would not arise from causes and conditions; because it does not arise from causes and conditions it is permanent, and because it is permanent there is no stain and no purity.
Subhūti said to the Buddha: the one who sees truly, and the one who does not see truly—what is the meaning of this?
The Buddha answered: although stain and purity have no separate marks that can be spoken of, it is because all dharmas are equal that it is named purity. If one were to discriminate and speak of the marks of stain and purity, this matter would not be so! Because all dharmas are equal, I say it is named purity.
The Buddha told Subhūti: the real mark of all dharmas, namely suchness, the nature of dharmas, the abiding of dharmas, the position of dharmas, the limit of reality—this is equality; when the bodhisattva enters into this equality, there is no hatred and no love in his mind. This dharma, whether a Buddha appears in the world or no Buddha appears in the world, abides constantly.
All dharmas that are made are false and deceptive; therefore it is said: the dharma without making, whether there is a Buddha or no Buddha, abides constantly.
The hearer's mind at once grasps at marks and clings to this equality of dharmas; as when a person points at the moon with a finger, one who does not understand looks only at his finger and does not look at the moon. Therefore the Buddha says: the mark of the equality of dharmas is also like this; it is all worldly truth; worldly truth is not real, and is spoken only for the sake of getting things done. It is as when someone trades gold for grass, and one who does not understand says: why trade the precious for the cheap? He answers: because I have a matter for which I need it.
This meaning of equality is unspeakable; all names, words, and sounds are cut off. Why? The equality of dharmas is the mark of quiescence without idle discourse; only because within the scattered mind of initial and sustained thought there are words, is there anything said.
Subhūti, having heard from the Buddha the mark of the equality of dharmas and understood its purport, asks for the sake of all the bodhisattvas who have newly aroused the mind: World-Honored One! If all dharmas are empty, unspeakable, like a dream and so on up to like a conjuration, then how can the bodhisattva, within rootless dharmas, give rise to the mind and make such a vow—“I shall make complete dānapāramitā, and so on up to teaching the Dharma to beings according to what suits them”?
The Buddha answers Subhūti by asking in return: giving and the rest, and so on up to the dhāraṇī gates, teaching the Dharma, and the rest—are these dharmas not like an illusion, like a dream, and so on?
Subhūti answered: it is truly so! Although these dharmas have benefit, they do not go beyond dharmas that are like a dream.
Subhūti asked again: World-Honored One! Dreams and such dharmas are all false and unreal; the bodhisattva, for the sake of seeking a real dharma, practises prajñāpāramitā and obtains the Buddha path—how can he practise unreal dharmas? Unreal dharmas cannot practise dānapāramitā and the rest!
The Buddha, assenting to Subhūti, says: Just so! Just so! Giving and such dharmas are all dharmas that arise from reflection, recollection, discrimination, and making; one cannot abide in such dharmas and accomplish the omniscience of all kinds.
At that time, among the great assembly, the minds of those hearing the Dharma gave rise to slackness; therefore the Buddha says: all these dharmas are causes and conditions that aid the path.
If within this dharma one practises wrongly and errs, this is named unreal; if one practises straight and does not err, it is a dharma that aids the path. This dharma is for the sake of aiding the path, not for the sake of the fruit. Giving and the rest are conditioned dharmas, and the path too is conditioned; because they are of one and the same mark they can benefit each other. The so-called fruit of the path is that all dharmas really have no coming forth into birth; it is of one mark, the signless, quiescent extinction, nirvāṇa; therefore nothing can be added to nirvāṇa. As a timely rain can benefit grass and trees, but cannot benefit space. Therefore the bodhisattva knows these dharmas that aid the path, and the fruit of the path; the wholesome dharmas, giving and the rest, that he has done since his first arousing of the mind, he knows all to be ultimately empty, like a dream and so on up to like a conjuration.
The treatise-author asks:
If the bodhisattva knows the real mark of all dharmas, what further use is there in practising giving and the rest?
The treatise-author answers:
Herein the Buddha says: if giving and the rest are not complete, one cannot bring beings to accomplishment.
The bodhisattva adorns his body and his voice and speech, obtains the Buddha's power of the supernormal powers, and by all kinds of power of skilful means can lead beings on. Therefore, for the sake of bringing beings to accomplishment, the bodhisattva practises dānapāramitā, and yet does not grasp the mark of dānapāramitā being existent or being non-existent, nor does he make idle discourse about dharmas like a dream and the rest; he only goes straight on, even until he obtains anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi. Why? Prajñāpāramitā is of the mark of being ungraspable, and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas, which are also of the mark of being ungraspable.
Only after knowing that all is of the mark of being ungraspable does he arouse the mind and seek anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi; he has this thought: all dharmas have no root, are of the mark of being ungraspable, like a dream and so on up to like a conjuration; by means of ungraspable dharmas one cannot obtain a dharma of the mark of being ungraspable. Only because beings do not know this dharma do I seek anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi for the sake of these beings. All the giving this bodhisattva has done since his first arousing of the mind is for the sake of all beings; that is, giving and all the wholesome dharmas are all cultivated for the sake of all beings, not for himself.
Herein the Buddha himself states the causes and conditions: he does not seek anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi for any other matter, but only for the sake of all beings. What is the reason for this? If this bodhisattva were far from the mind of pity for beings, and only practised prajñāpāramitā and sought the real mark of all dharmas, he might fall into wrong views. This person has not yet obtained omniscience; in the matter of the omniscience he seeks, his mind is not yet tamed and pliant, and so he falls into the extremes, because the real mark of all dharmas is hard to obtain. Therefore the Buddha says: from his first arousing of the mind the bodhisattva, because he pities beings, has a clinging mind that little by little grows thin, and he makes no idle discourse about ultimate emptiness—he does not fall into reckonings of the sort ‘if one says empty there is this fault, if one says not empty there is that fault’.
The treatise-author asks:
As elsewhere it is said that the bodhisattva benefits himself and also benefits beings, why herein is only benefiting beings spoken of and not benefiting oneself? What fault is there in benefiting oneself and benefiting others?
The treatise-author answers:
That the bodhisattva practises the wholesome path for the sake of all beings—this is the real meaning; elsewhere it is said that he benefits himself and also benefits beings, but that is said thus for ordinary people, so that afterwards they can practise the bodhisattva path. Those who enter the path are of three grades, lowest, middle, and highest: the lowest practise wholesome dharmas only for the sake of delivering themselves; the middle do so both for themselves and for others; the highest practise wholesome dharmas only for the sake of others.
The treatise-author asks:
This matter is not right! The lowest are only for themselves; the middle are only for beings; the highest benefit themselves and also benefit others. If one only benefits others and cannot benefit oneself, how can one be called the highest?
The treatise-author answers:
It is not so! Such is the way of the world: one who makes offerings to himself obtains no merit from it, and one who harms his own body incurs no sin. For this reason, one who practises the path for himself is named an inferior person. All the people of the world benefit only their own persons and cannot act for others. If one practises the path only for oneself, this is annihilation, because it is for the sake of one's own love and clinging. If one can relinquish one's own happiness and practise wholesome dharmas only for the sake of all beings, this is named a superior person, because he is not the same as all beings. If one practises wholesome dharmas only for the sake of beings, while beings are not yet brought to accomplishment, one's own benefit is already complete. If one both benefits oneself and acts for beings, this is mixed practice. Those who seek the Buddha path are of three kinds: first, those who only because they love and cherish the Buddha seek to become a Buddha for their own single selves; second, those who do so for themselves and also for beings; third, those who do so only for beings—this person practises the path purely, because he has broken the inversion of self.
When this bodhisattva practises prajñāpāramitā, there are no beings and so on up to no knower and no seer; abiding within this, he pulls beings out and sets them within the nature of ambrosia. What is called the nature of ambrosia is all the dharmas that aid the path. Why? By practising these dharmas one can reach nirvāṇa, and nirvāṇa is named ambrosia. When one abides within this nature of ambrosia, the false thoughts of ‘I’ and the like no longer arise. This bodhisattva himself obtains non-clinging and also makes beings obtain non-clinging; this is named the foremost benefiting of beings.
The treatise-author asks:
Above it is said that one practises the path only for the sake of benefiting beings; now why is it further said that one oneself obtains non-clinging and makes beings obtain non-clinging?
The treatise-author answers:
It is because there is no other way! If one has no wisdom oneself, how can one benefit others? For this reason one first obtains non-clinging oneself, and only then can one teach others. If this merit could be given to others like wealth and goods, all the merit possessed by the buddhas and the great bodhisattvas ought to be given to others, even to Devadatta and to the enemy and thief, and then they would gather merit anew for themselves; but this matter is not so: it cannot be that I do it and another obtains it.
This too is a worldly saying, not the highest meaning. Why? Within the highest meaning there are no beings, no marks of one and different and the like that discriminate dharmas, and herein what is said likewise has nothing to cling to.
Again, as said before, the mark of the unspeakable is the highest meaning; since herein it can be spoken of, it is therefore the worldly.
At that time Subhūti asked: the dharma the Buddha obtained at the seat of awakening—was it obtained by means of worldly truth? Or was it obtained by means of the truth of the highest meaning?
Subhūti's meaning is: if it were obtained because of worldly truth, then it would be false and unreal; if it were obtained because of the highest meaning, within the highest meaning there is no obtaining and no one who obtains; it is unspeakable and cannot be received.
The Buddha answered: it is by reason of worldly words that the Buddha is said to obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi; herein there is no one who obtains and no dharma that is obtained. Why? If it were said that this person obtains this dharma, this would be two dharmas; within two dharmas there is no path and no fruit. The so-called two dharmas are: this is the bodhisattva, and this is the anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi that is obtained. Two dharmas such as these all exist according to worldly truth. If one falls into the two, how could the Buddha's Dharma not be false! If someone does not obtain the highest meaning and only discriminates dharmas by means of two dharmas, this is false; because the buddhas and the great bodhisattvas have obtained the highest meaning, in order to deliver beings and make them obtain the highest meaning, although they discriminate dharmas, it is not false.
Subhūti asked again: World-Honored One! If by means of two dharmas there is no path and no fruit, then now by means of the dharma of non-duality is there a path and a fruit?
The Buddha answered: by two dharmas there is no path and no fruit; by the dharma of non-duality too there is no path and no fruit.
The treatise-author asks:
Elsewhere it is said that two dharmas are the dharmas of ordinary people and the dharma of non-duality is the dharma of the worthy and the sages, as is said in the gate of the Dharma of entering non-duality in the Vimalakīrti Sūtra.
The treatise-author answers:
Entering non-duality is indeed the real holy Dharma. But it may be that there are bodhisattvas who have newly aroused the mind, who have not yet obtained the real mark of all dharmas, and who, hearing this dharma of non-duality, then grasp at marks and give rise to clinging. Therefore at times he praises the dharma of non-duality, and at times further disparages it.
Again, the Buddha negates the two extremes and speaks the middle way, namely not two and not non-dual. Two dharmas speaks of the separate marks of each; non-duality speaks of the mark of a single emptiness. By means of this mark of a single emptiness one breaks the marks of each being separate and different; once the breaking is done and the matter is finished, one still relinquishes the mark of non-duality—this alone is the path, this alone is the fruit. Why? Although the worthy and the sages praise the dharma without duality, it is so that people may not cling.
To say that by means of this dharma one obtains the path and obtains the fruit, and that by means of this dharma there is no path and no fruit—this is precisely idle discourse; being without idle discourse alone is the equal dharma.
Subhūti said to the Buddha: if all dharmas are of a nature without anything existent, what then is equality?
The Buddha answered: if one is apart from existent nature and non-existent nature, it is provisionally named equality. If the bodhisattva does not say that all dharmas are existent—does not speak of the nature of all dharmas, does not speak of the marks of all dharmas, and other such displays—nor says that they are a non-existent dharma—does not speak of the nature of non-existent dharmas, the marks of non-existent dharmas, and other such displays—nor says that apart from these two extremes there is a further mark of equality, and in every place does not grasp the mark of equality, nor says that there is no such equality, and yet this does not hinder him from cultivating all wholesome dharmas, this is named the equality of dharmas.
Again, what is called the equality of dharmas is precisely passing beyond all dharmas.
The treatise-author asks:
Before, in place after place, it was said that dharmas are precisely the mark of equality, and that equality is precisely the reality of dharmas—the names differ but the meaning is the same; the suchness of form is not form and not apart from form; now why is it said that equality passes beyond all dharmas?
The treatise-author answers:
All dharmas are of two kinds: first, the substance of form and the other dharmas; second, practice within form and the other dharmas—the wrong practice of ordinary people and the right practice of the worthy and the sages. The equality spoken of here passes beyond within the practice of ordinary people; it is not said to pass beyond within the substance of form and the other dharmas.
Again, equality is that which none can practise and none can reach. For this reason Subhūti asks in astonishment: can the Buddha too not practise it and not reach it?
Subhūti's meaning is: although this dharma is very deep and subtle and hard to practise, this matter the Buddha ought to be able to obtain!
The Buddha answered: from the srota-āpanna up to the Buddha, none can practise it and none can reach it.
The Buddha's meaning is: the buddhas of the three times and the ten directions all cannot practise it and cannot reach it, how much less a single Buddha! Because the nature of equality is originally so.
Subhūti asked again: the Buddha is sovereign in the power of practice among all dharmas; the Buddha has unobstructed wisdom, and there is no place he does not reach; why is it said that he cannot practise it and cannot reach it?
The Buddha answered: only if the Buddha were different from equality should there be such an objection—why can he not practise it and not reach it? Now the equality of ordinary people, the equality of the srota-āpanna, and the equality of the Buddha are all one equality, without duality and without discrimination. These ordinary people and so on up to the Buddha—self-nature cannot practise within self-nature, cannot reach within self-nature; self-nature should practise within other-nature. Therefore the Buddha says: if the Buddha were different from equality, the Buddha ought to practise and reach equality. But because the Buddha is precisely equality, he does not practise and does not reach—not because his wisdom is small.
Subhūti said to the Buddha: if within equality the difference of ordinary people and so on up to the Buddha is unfindable, then now ordinary people and sages ought not to have distinction!
The Buddha, assenting to Subhūti's question, says: within equality there is no distinction; it is because of worldly truth that there is distinction within the dharmas of ordinary people.
Subhūti asked again: if ordinary people and so on up to the Buddha are without discrimination, then why do the Three Jewels greatly appear in the world and greatly benefit beings?
The Buddha answered: equality is precisely the Dharma Jewel, and the Dharma Jewel is precisely the Buddha Jewel and the Saṅgha Jewel. Why? When he had not yet obtained this dharma, he was not named Buddha; only because he obtained the equal dharma is he named Buddha; because he obtained this equal dharma, he distinguishes that there are distinctions such as the srota-āpanna and the rest.
Subhūti, receiving the Buddha's teaching, says: this dharma is all without joining and without dispersing, without form, without shape, without resistance, of one mark, namely the signless. Only the Buddha has this power, that within emptiness and the signless he can distinguish: this is an ordinary person, this is a sage.
The Buddha told Subhūti: Just so! Just so! If the buddhas did not distinguish this dharma, how could they know that there are the hells and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas?
The treatise-author asks:
The buddhas are like the sun coming out: it cannot make the high low or the low high, but only illuminates the myriad things and lets those with eyes distinguish and recognise them; the buddhas too are like this: they too do not transform the marks of dharmas, but only illuminate them with omniscience and expound them for people to let them know. Why do you say: if the Buddha did not distinguish dharmas, how could he know that there are the hells and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas? Now things like animals, which the eye sees before it, everyone recognises and knows—what need is there for the Buddha to speak of them!
The treatise-author answers:
Although the Buddha does not make things fair or foul, he can expound them and show them to people. Knowing is of two kinds: first, the false knowing of ordinary people; second, knowing as it truly is. To know the marks of animals and the like is the false knowing of ordinary people; it is because the Buddha knows the real mark that it is said: if the Buddha did not distinguish dharmas, how could he know that there are the hells and the rest.
Again, the dharma of the buddhas is the mark of quiescence, without idle discourse; if herein one distinguished that there are the marks of the hells and the like, it would not be named the dharma of quiescent extinction, non-duality, and no idle discourse. Although the Buddha knows the mark of quiescent extinction and non-duality, he can yet distinguish dharmas within the mark of quiescence, and not fall into idle discourse.
One who is apart from the real mark of all dharmas, although his eyes see animals and the like, cannot know their marks as they truly are. It is as with an ox: the horns, feet, tail, and the other parts come together, and there further arises an ox-dharma, and this is one; the parts are many and the ox-dharma is one; the one cannot make the many, and the many cannot make the one.
Someone says: this is not right! Apart from these parts there should further be a function of the ox-dharma that can be seen.
The ox-dharma is born from the coming together of its parts, and yet the ox-dharma is not different from the parts. Why? Because seeing these parts come together is named seeing an ox, and no other thing is further seen to be the ox. Different refutes one, one refutes different, and neither-one-nor-different refutes one-and-different; if there is neither one nor different, where then is there neither-one-nor-different? If one enters into this equality of dharmas, at that time one first truly obtains the mark of the ox as it truly is.
Therefore it is said: if the Buddha did not distinguish the marks of dharmas and did not speak of the two truths, how could he speak well of animals and the like? This is what is called not moving within equality and yet distinguishing dharmas. What is called not moving is that when one distinguishes dharmas one does not cling to the marks of one and different.
Subhūti said to the Buddha: just as the Buddha does not move within the equality of dharmas, the pratyekabuddhas and so on up to ordinary people also do not move within the equality of dharmas. Why? The buddhas are of the mark of equality, and so on up to ordinary people are also of the mark of equality. World-Honored One! If it is so, how can the Buddha distinguish dharmas—saying that this mark of form differs, the nature of form differs, the nature of feeling differs, and so on up to the natures of the conditioned and the unconditioned differ? If one does not distinguish dharmas, when the bodhisattva practises prajñāpāramitā, he cannot go from one ground to another ground, and so on up to being unable to purify buddha-lands.
The Buddha answered: what do you think? Investigating and searching out the marks of form and the rest—are they empty?
World-Honored One! They are truly empty!
Within emptiness are there dharmas of differing marks?
He answered: there are not! Why? This is ultimate emptiness, which can be understood only with the wisdom of the signless; how could there be differing marks within it?
The Buddha said to Subhūti: if within emptiness there are no differing marks, emptiness would then be the real; then how is it that within emptiness you distinguish dharmas and raise such an objection?
Within ultimate emptiness, emptiness too is unfindable, and the separate marks too are unfindable; how can you use emptiness and the separate marks to raise an objection?
For this reason you should know that within the equality of dharmas, because there is no discrimination, there are no ordinary people; yet ordinary people are not the real mark, nor are they apart from the real mark; the real mark of ordinary people is precisely the mark of the sage. Therefore it is said: not ordinary people and also not apart from ordinary people, and so on up to the Buddha, it is likewise.
Because the mark of equality has great benefit, Subhūti wishes to know the fixed mark of equality, and so he asks: is this conditioned? Or is it unconditioned?
The Buddha answered: neither conditioned nor unconditioned. Why? If it were conditioned, all would be false and deceptive dharmas that are made; if it were unconditioned, an unconditioned dharma, because it has no arising, abiding, and ceasing, would become a non-existent dharma, and because it is a non-existent dharma, it could not be named unconditioned either. It is because there is the conditioned that there is the unconditioned, as is said in the sūtra: apart from the conditioned, the unconditioned is unfindable. As apart from long there is no short—this is the meaning of standing over against each other.
The treatise-author asks:
Conditioned dharmas are impermanent and unconditioned dharmas are permanent; why is it said that apart from the conditioned, the unconditioned is unfindable?
The treatise-author answers:
Unconditioned dharmas, because they are without discrimination, are signless; if one said that they have a mark of permanence, one could not say that they are signless. It is because conditioned dharmas are broken that it is named the unconditioned; there is no other dharma. It is as when a person shut in a prison bores through the wall and gets out: the place of the wall that was broken is space, and there is no other space, and this space too does not arise from causes and conditions. Unconditioned dharmas are also like this: within conditioned dharmas there is first the unconditioned nature, and to break the conditioned is precisely the unconditioned. Therefore it is said that apart from the conditioned, the unconditioned is unfindable. These natures of the conditioned and the unconditioned are both neither joined nor dispersed, of one mark, namely the signless.
The Buddha speaks this matter because of worldly truth; it is not the highest meaning. Why? The Buddha himself states the causes and conditions: within the highest meaning there is no bodily action, verbal action, or mental action; the equality of conditioned and unconditioned dharmas is precisely the highest meaning.
Contemplating the equality of these conditioned and unconditioned dharmas, one also does not cling to a single mark. The bodhisattva does not move within the highest meaning and yet benefits beings; because of the power of skilful means, by means of all kinds of causes and conditions he teaches the Dharma for beings.
平等品:垢淨之問何以要從一切法性無所有起,佛何以不答垢淨而答一個淨字,諸法平等相既名為淨何以又說是世諦,如夢如化之法何以仍能發願具足諸度,助道法何以能助道而不能益果,但為眾生不為己身何以是般若之行相,二法無道無果而不二法何以亦無道無果,平等何以凡夫聖人乃至諸佛皆不能行不能到,一平等無二何以不壞三寶之現於世間,佛於諸法等中不動而分別諸法何以稱為大恩力,諸法各各相異之難何以用色相空一句即解,平等何以非有為非無為,論主指月之喻與金貿草之喻何以並出,功德何以不可如財物與人,平等出過一切法何以只出於凡夫行而不出於法體,自性不能自性中行到何以非以佛智慧少故,牛法眾分不一不異何以是如實得牛相之門,破有為即是無為何以不成斷滅
在問什麼
這一品問的是一個極容易被說成玄談、其實極貼身的問題:若一切法本來平等,修行所立的種種分別還算不算數。
須菩提起手所問的是垢淨。上文已說如實見的人與不如實見的人同樣不垢不淨,他便把這句話推到底:既然一切法性無所有,無所有之中談不上垢淨,有所有之中也談不上垢淨,那麼「如實語者」與「不實語者」之分又安放在哪裡。這個問題表面上問的是兩種人,骨子裡問的是——分別還有沒有立足之地。
佛的答語不順著垢淨兩字走,而是換了一個字:「是諸法平等相,我說是淨。」此處要留意兩層。其一,佛不是在垢與淨之間選了淨,而是把淨重新定義在平等相上,並隨即以如、不異、不誑、法相、法性、法住、法位、實際、有佛無佛法性常住一串來指實它。其二,佛說完隨即自作限定:「世諦故說,非最第一義」。答語剛立,立處即空——這一收一放是本品全篇的句法,後文凡佛有所說,幾乎都帶著這一句世諦的尾巴。
其下經文由垢淨轉入一個更硬的難處:法既如夢如嚮如焰如影如幻如化,菩薩何以能發願具足六度乃至十八不共法。佛先反問確認,再答以不實虛妄法確實不能得菩提,卻不因此否定所作善業——「是一切法能助道法,不能益其果」一句是全品的樞紐之一。接著又轉入世諦與第一義之辨:佛得菩提是世諦故得,二法無道無果,不二法亦無道無果,「無戲論相,是諸法平等」。既說平等,須菩提便追問何等是平等,於是出了本品最觸目的一句:平等者,凡夫、聖人皆不能行、不能到,乃至諸佛亦爾。此語一出,隨之而來的是三重難問——佛既不能行到,何以稱自在;凡夫與佛既一平等,三寶何以現於世間;諸法各各相異,菩薩何以能不作分別而行般若。佛答此三難,一用「一平等無二」,一用「於諸法等中不動,而分別諸法」,一用「是色相空不」的反問。末後以平等非有為非無為、二法不合不散一相無相收束,歸到菩薩於第一義中不動而饒益眾生。
論主的釋文比經文更長,而其用力處在兩件事。一是替讀者把須菩提的問意還原:他何以問垢淨,是因為斷見與常見兩頭都不許有垢淨;他何以問發願,是「為諸新發意菩薩故問」。二是把經中一收一放的句法說破,出了兩個著名的喻——如人以指指月而觀指不視月,以金貿草而不知者以為以貴易賤。其下八番問答,逐一拆開行布施之用、但為眾生之所以為上、功德不可與人、不二法門之會通、平等出過一切法之分際、自性不能自性中行到、二種知之別、破有為即是無為之相待義;中間又出一個牛法之喻,並錄了「有人言」之異說而加以駁正。全篇末句仍落在「菩薩於第一義中不動而利益眾生」——與經段之末所收處同一句,可見經論兩段所走的是同一條路。
逐段解明
一、須菩提問:見實者不垢不淨,見不實者亦不垢不淨,一切法性無所有故。 品首之問要先看清它的層次。須菩提先立一對人——見實者與見不實者,說二者同樣不垢不淨;次出理由「一切法性無所有故」;次把無所有與所有兩邊窮盡:無所有中無垢無淨,所有中亦無垢無淨,無所有中有所有中亦無垢無淨;末乃回頭出難:既然如此,「云何如實語者不垢不淨,不實語者亦不垢不淨」。讀此段勿把它讀作單純的疑問,它是一個逼問:若垢淨一概不立,則如實與不如實之分亦當一概不立;而經中處處分別如實與不如實,兩者不能並存。凡讀經遇連立數問而末句回到原處者,先看它所窮盡的是哪幾邊,纔知道答語要從哪一邊破。
二、佛答:是諸法平等相我說是淨,所謂如不異不誑法相法性法住法位實際有佛無佛法性常住,世諦故說非最第一義。 佛之答不在垢淨兩字上作分疏,而是把「淨」一字重新安在平等相上。這一步極要緊:淨不再是垢的對面,而是諸法本相之名。佛自設問自作答——「何等是淨是諸法平等」——隨即出一串名目:如、不異、不誑,法相、法性、法住、法位、實際,有佛、無佛法性常住。八九個名目所指是一事,列而不判,是本論常見的體例:以多名圍出一實,令讀者不得執一名。末後一句「世諦故說,非最第一義」是答語的自我限定;第一義「過一切語言論議音聲」,故凡可說者皆屬世諦。讀者於此當立一個讀經的常則:佛說某法是某法,未必即許此說為究竟,要看他隨後有無此類限定之語。
三、須菩提設難:一切法空不可說如夢如嚮如焰如影如幻如化,云何能發菩提心作願具足諸波羅蜜乃至十八不共法。 此難由前段之「非最第一義」逼出。既然所說皆屬世諦,所修所證豈非全在夢中。須菩提把菩薩的願心逐項鋪開——檀波羅蜜乃至般若,神通與智,四禪四無量心四無色定四念處乃至八聖道分,三解脫門八背捨九次第定,佛十力乃至十八不共法,三十二相八十隨形好,陀隣尼門三昧門,乃至放光照十方、知眾生心如應說法。鋪得愈全,難處愈重:這樣一整套的發願,如何安放在「無有根本定實」之上。讀此段當留意須菩提不是在懷疑六度的價值,他是在問一個無根之物如何承載這樣的重量。
四、佛反詰:汝所說諸法如夢如嚮如焰如影如幻如化不。 佛不正面答,先反問一句,把須菩提所立的前提交還給他自己確認。反問之法在本品用了四次,此為第一次。其效力在於:答語若由問者自己說出,後面的推論就再無退路。讀論者於此可記一則體例——佛之反問多不是質疑對方,而是要把對方所立之前提坐實,然後就此前提說法。
五、須菩提認可,仍疑不實虛妄法云何能具足檀波羅蜜乃至十八不共法。 須菩提答「爾」,坐實了前提,卻沒有就此罷問,反而把難處說得更直:「是夢乃至如化,虛妄不實」,「不應用不實虛妄法能具足檀波羅蜜乃至十八不共法」。這一問比前一問更緊:前問問的是發願之可能,此問問的是修行之效驗。經文如此步步收緊,是要逼出下文那個看似讓步而實為關鍵的答語。
六、佛答:不實虛妄法不能得菩提,一切法皆是憶想思惟作法,不能得一切種智。 佛的第一句是完全的認可——「如是!如是!」不實虛妄法確實不能具足六度,行不實虛妄法確實不能得菩提。讀者若只讀到此處,會以為佛否定了菩薩之行。要緊的是佛接著把範圍推廣:「是一切法皆是憶想思惟作法,用是思惟憶想作法,不能得一切種智。」所否定的不是布施持戒這些事,而是以憶想思惟所作之法為能得之因的那個想法。凡讀經見佛認可難者之語,先看他認可的究竟是哪一句,往往認可之處正是轉語之所自出。
七、佛出樞紐一句:是一切法能助道法不能益其果,菩薩知諸法如夢而仍以所作善業成就眾生淨佛國土。 此段是全品第一個樞紐。佛說這些法「能助道法,不能益其果」,隨即出其所以然:「所謂是諸法無生、無出、無相」——果既是無生無出無相,便不是可以被增益之物。然而佛並不因此廢行:菩薩從初發意以來所作善業,檀波羅蜜乃至一切種智,若不具足便「不能得成就眾生、淨佛國土、得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」。一面說不能益果,一面說不具足則不能成就——兩句並立而不相礙,關鍵在「助」與「益」二字所指不同:助者助其行,益者增其果。其下又說菩薩知所作善業如夢如化,亦知一切眾生如夢中行;因「不取般若波羅蜜是有法」,「用是不取故,得一切種智」。不取而得——這是本品自始至終的同一條理路,此處第一次明說。
八、佛說知一切法不可取相已方發心,用不可取相法不能得不可取相法,但為眾生故求菩提不為己身。 此段的次第值得逐字看。經文說「知一切法是不可取相已,發心求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」——知在前,發心在後。何以不是先發心後知?因為若不先知不可取相,所發之心即是有所得之心。其下又補一句「用不可取相法不能得不可取相法」,把能得所得一併除盡;既然如此,發心所為者何?經文自答:「但以眾生不知不見如是諸法相」故。於是菩薩之所以發心,不繫於自己有所得,而繫於眾生之不知。末乃推廣至一切行門:「從初發意已來所有布施,為一切眾生故;乃至有所修智慧,皆為一切眾生,不為己身。」讀此段當知本品所說之無所得,不是行門之取消,是行門之重新繫屬——由繫於己身轉而繫於眾生。
九、佛說行般若見眾生無眾生令離顛倒置甘露性中,自無所著亦教眾生無所著,世諦故非第一義。 此段說般若行時的實況。「見眾生無眾生,但眾生相中住」——見與住並舉,不是不見,是見而不執其實。乃至「無知者、無見者,知見相中住」,句法相同。其效在「令眾生遠離顛倒;遠離已,置甘露性中」;住此中者「無有妄相」。菩薩自身則是「動心、念心、戲論心皆捨,常行不動心、不念心、不戲論心」。末後仍以「世諦故,非第一義」收——第二次出現這個尾巴,可見佛每說一段所行,必隨手把所說之語歸還世諦。讀者當習慣這個節奏,纔不至於在讀到第一義時以為前說作廢。
十、須菩提問:佛得菩提是以世諦故得抑以第一義中得。 須菩提此問極銳。他抓住的正是前段那條尾巴:佛既每說必云世諦,那麼佛自身之得菩提,是屬哪一邊。此問若不解,則全部佛法之成立俱成疑問。讀論見弟子抓住師說之語尾而反問者,當知此是最要緊的一類問——它問的不是義理之枝節,是所說之語的效力。
十一、佛答:以世諦故說佛得是法,第一義中無有法可得無人得法,用二法即無道無果。 佛答分三節。其一直承:「以世諦故說佛得是法」。其二破:「是法中無有法可得、是人得是法」。其三出所以然:「是人得是法,是為大有所得;用二法,無道無果。」所謂二法,即得法之人與所得之法對立而成兩橛;一落二法,道與果俱不可立。讀者當注意此處所破者不是得,是二——能所對立的那個結構。
十二、佛答二法不二法皆無道無果,若無二法亦無不二法即是道即是果,無戲論相是諸法平等。 須菩提順勢設一句:行不二法有道有果不。這是最自然的反應,也是最常見的錯路——既二法不行,便執不二。佛答得斬截:「行二法無道無果,行不二法亦無道無果」;其下纔出正義:「若無二法、無不二法,即是道、即是果。」其所以然在戲論二字:說用此法得道得果、用此法不得道不得果,這一整套計較即是戲論;「諸平等法中,無有戲論;無戲論相,是諸法平等」。至此「平等」一名纔正式立起來,而它的定義是負面的——無戲論。凡讀論遇正義出在兩番否定之後者,當知前二番不是廢話,是必須走盡的兩條歧路。
十三、須菩提問何等是平等,佛答除平等更無餘法離一切法平等相,平等者凡夫聖人皆不能行不能到。 須菩提追問「是中何等是平等」,佛答分兩截。前截:「若無有法、無有無法,亦不說諸法平等相;除平等,更無餘法離一切法平等相」——平等不是諸法之外別有一法,故不可離一切法而求之。後截即全品最觸目的一句:「平等者,若凡夫、若聖人,不能行、不能到。」行與到是修證之語,此語等於說平等不在修證所能及的範圍之內。讀者初讀必生疑,此疑正是經文所要引出的,其下三番問答皆由此而起。
十四、佛答凡夫乃至佛皆一平等無二,一切法平等中皆不可得。 須菩提驚問「乃至佛亦不能行、亦不能到」,佛先坐實:一切聖人——須陀洹、斯陀含、阿那含、阿羅漢、辟支佛、諸菩薩摩訶薩及諸佛——皆不能行不能到。須菩提再問:佛於一切諸法中行力自在,何以亦不能。佛之答語是本品義理的正面所在:「若諸法平等與佛有異,應當如是問。」——難之所以成難,是因為問者先把佛與平等看作兩物;若佛即是平等,則無所謂行到。其下遂說凡夫人平等、四果辟支佛菩薩諸佛及聖法皆平等,「是一平等無二」,而「是凡夫人、是須陀洹乃至佛,是一切法平等中皆不可得」。讀此段當把「不能行、不能到」一語從貶義中拔出來——它不是說佛的能力有所不及,是說能所之間根本無距離可行、無彼岸可到。
十五、須菩提問凡夫乃至佛為無有分別,佛可之,須菩提復以三寶現世間為難,佛反問三寶與諸法等異不,須菩提自答無異而稱佛能分別無相諸法處所。 此段是一小段完整的往復,須合看纔明其勢。須菩提先問「凡夫人、須陀洹乃至佛為無有分別」,佛認可;須菩提隨即出難:若無分別,「云何分別有三寶現於世間」。這是把前義推到現前的宗教事實上——三寶若不成立,全部佛法無所依。佛不正面答,第二次用反問:「佛寶、法寶、僧寶與諸法等異不」。須菩提乃自答:依所聞義,三寶與諸法等無異;三寶即是平等,「是法皆不合、不散,無色、無形、無對,一相,所謂無相」。而他自己接著補出關鍵的一句:「佛有是力,能分別無相諸法處所」——三寶之現於世間,不在平等之外,而在佛能於無相中分別。難者自解其難,所得比佛直答更牢。
十六、佛以反問令須菩提自承不知,乃出大恩力之判:於諸法等中不動而分別諸法。 佛承須菩提之語而第三次反問:諸佛得菩提若不分別諸法,「當知是地獄、是餓鬼、是畜生」乃至「是十八不共法不」。須菩提答「不知也」,其意是:不分別則我輩無由得知。佛乃結出本品最要緊的判語:「當知佛有大恩力,於諸法等中不動,而分別諸法。」不動與分別並立於一句,而以「大恩力」三字繫屬之——可見這分別不是佛的所知障,是佛的悲用。讀者於此可解前文「不能行、不能到」之疑:不能行到者,就平等自身說;能分別者,就大恩力說。兩不相礙。
十七、須菩提以諸法各各相異設難:若不作分別則不能行般若入菩薩位淨佛國土。 須菩提的末一難最長,也最貼近修行人的實感。他先立一個對稱:佛於諸法等中不動,凡夫、須陀洹乃至辟支佛也同樣於諸法平等中不動——既然不動是共有的,佛之所以為佛便無從說起。其次列舉諸法各各之相:色與受想行識相異,六根相異,地水火風空識相異,欲瞋癡邪見相異,禪與無量心無色定相異,四念處乃至八聖道分相異,六波羅蜜相異,三解脫門、十八空相異,十力四無所畏四無礙智十八不共法相異,有為法性與無為法性異,凡夫相乃至佛相異。末乃出一串連鎖:不作分別則不能行般若,不行般若則不能從一地至一地,不能從一地至一地則不能入菩薩位,不入菩薩位則不能過二乘地,不過二乘地則不能具足神通波羅蜜,乃至不能供養諸佛、成就眾生、淨佛國土。這串連鎖是本品中最長的一段推論,其力量在於它不談玄理,只把修行的實際次第一節一節接起來給人看。
十八、佛先牒問而後以反問答:色相空不乃至諸佛相空不,須菩提答實空,佛復問空中各各相法可得不,須菩提答不可得。 佛之答先復述須菩提之問——今本標點以內層引號標出所牒之語,牒而後答,令問者知所答不誤。其後佛不說理,只問一句:「是色相空不?乃至諸佛相空不?」須菩提答「實空」。佛再問:「空中各各相法可得不?」須菩提答「不可得」。兩問兩答,長難即解。其法之所以有效,在於須菩提所立的難處全繫於「各各相異」四字,而各各之相唯在不空的前提下纔能成立;前提一鬆,連鎖自解。讀者當學此一著:遇繁複之難,不必逐節分疏,只須驗其所立之根。
十九、佛結:諸法平等中非凡夫人亦不離凡夫人乃至非佛亦不離佛;復答平等非有為非無為,二法不合不散一相無相即是第一義,菩薩於第一義中不動而行菩薩事。 佛以『非……亦不離……』的句式作結,四字兩番,既不許同一,也不許相離。其下須菩提末問「是平等,為是有為法?為是無為法」,佛答「非有為法,非無為法」,並出其所以然:「離有為法,無為法不可得;離無為法,有為法不可得」——兩者相待而立,故不可執一為平等之體。二法「不合、不散,無色、無形、無對,一相,所謂無相」。而佛隨即又加一句限定:「佛亦以世諦故說,非以第一義」,並說第一義中無身口意行,亦不離身口意行而得第一義。經段末句是「菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜時,第一義中不動,而行菩薩事,饒益眾生」——與第十六段之「於諸法等中不動,而分別諸法」同一句法,一屬佛、一屬菩薩,可見不動而有所行正是本品所立的行門。
二十、論主釋須菩提之問意:無所有是斷滅見故不應有垢淨,所有是常見故亦不應有垢淨。 論段起手,論主先還原須菩提的心行:他是聽了佛答「實見者、妄見者無異,垢淨見無故」,思惟已而後問。其所思惟的內容,論主替他說出:無所有一邊,「斷滅見故,不應有垢淨」;所有一邊,「常見故,不應有垢淨」;並補足常見之理路——「所有若決定是有,則不從因緣生,不從因緣生故常,常故無垢無淨」。這是論主之釋最見功力處:經文只見問句,論主指出問句背後是斷常二見的雙難。讀論者當知,論主釋經之第一事往往不是解答,是把問者的處境交代清楚。
二十一、論主釋佛答:垢淨雖無別相可說,諸法平等故是名為淨;若分別說垢淨相是事不然。 論主把佛答壓成兩句:其一,垢淨無別相可說;其二,以諸法平等故說名為淨。中間那一層——何以無別相可說卻仍可名為淨——論主以「一切法平等故,我說名淨」作結。要看清此處之「淨」與凡夫所對之垢淨不是同一層:凡夫之淨對垢而立,此中之淨對平等而立,故雖同用一字而不相犯。凡讀論遇一字兩用者,須先判它所對之物是什麼。其下論主復引佛語以實此淨之所指:「諸法實相,如、法性、法住、法位、實際是平等」,而繫其行相於一句——「菩薩入是平等中,心無憎愛」;次釋常住之義:「作法皆是虛誑」,故所常住者是「無作法,有佛、無佛常住」。以無憎愛釋入平等,是把一句法性之語落到心行上,讀者不可輕輕讀過。
二十二、論主出指月之喻與金貿草之喻:聽者取相著平等,故佛說平等相亦是世諦。 此段是論段第一個要緊處。論主先描出聽法者的通病:「聽者心即取相,著是諸法平等」——連平等二字也能成為所著。其喻曰「如人以指指月,不知者但觀其指而不視月」,是就能指與所指之錯位說。其下佛之對治即是把話收回世諦:「諸法平等相亦如是,皆是世諦;世諦非實,但為成辦事故說。」既云非實,何以仍說?論主續出第二喻:「譬如以金貿草」,旁人譏其以貴易賤,答曰「我事須用故」。兩喻並出而分工不同:指月喻說聽者之病,金貿草喻說說者之權。讀者若只記指月而忘金貿草,便會把一切言說都看成累贅,那正是本品所要防的另一邊。
二十三、論主釋平等義不可說:一切名字語言音聲悉斷,以覺觀散心中有語言故有所說。 此段釋經文「最第一義,過一切語言論議音聲」一句。論主的理由是「諸法平等是無戲論寂滅相」;而所以仍有言說者,「但覺觀散心中有語言故有所說」。這一句把言說之所自出說得極平實——語言是覺觀散心的產物,不是實相之影。讀者由此可知:不可說不是禁止言說,是指明言說的出身;知其出身,則說而不執。
二十四、論主釋須菩提為新發意菩薩故問,佛以反問令其自悟不礙萬行。 論主指出須菩提此問並非自疑——他「從佛聞諸法平等相,解其旨趣」,是「為諸新發意菩薩故問」。這一筆繫屬極要緊:問者的身分決定了答語的分量。其下論主敘佛以反問答之——布施等乃至陀羅尼門說法等,「此諸法非如幻、如夢等耶」——須菩提答「實爾」,並補一句「是諸法雖有利益,不出於如夢法」。須菩提復問:夢等虛妄,菩薩為求實法而行般若得佛道,云何行不實法。佛乃可之:布施等法「皆是思惟、憶想分別、作起生法,不得住如是法中成一切種智」。論主於此處加一筆現場的描述:「即時眾中聽者心生懈怠」——聽者一聽便洩了氣,於是佛纔說「是一切法皆是助道因緣」。有此一筆,助道之說纔知是對治之語,不是泛論。其下論主自釋助與益之分際:邪行謬錯是名不實,直行不謬即是助道;「是法為助道故,不為果」;布施等是有為,道亦有為,「同相故相益」;道果則是「諸法實無出生,一相無相,寂滅涅槃」,故「於涅槃不能有益」。末出一喻:「如時雨能益草木,不益虛空。」有為可益有為,無為則非可益之物——第七段那一句樞紐至此纔算說透。
二十五、問①答①:若知諸法實相何用行布施,答以布施等為成就眾生。 第一番問答所問極直,也是讀者最容易自問的一句。論主之答先引佛語為據——「布施等不具足,不能成就眾生」——次說其用:菩薩莊嚴身及音聲語言,得佛神通力,以種種方便力引導眾生。於是布施之用不在自得,而在成就他人之具。其下又補行時之心:「亦不取檀波羅蜜若有、若無相,亦不戲論如夢等諸法,直行乃至得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」。有用而不取相,此即無相之布施。讀者當留意論主此處給出的是理由而非折衷:不是說雖空亦須修,是說正因所成者是眾生,故雖知空而行不廢。
二十六、問②答②:何以但說利益眾生不說自利,答以入道人有下中上三品,上者但為眾生。 此問問的是經文的偏處——經中只說為眾生,不說自利。論主答以「菩薩行善道為一切眾生,此是實義」,而餘處所說「自利,亦利益眾生」是「為凡夫人作是說,然後能行菩薩道」。一句判定兩種說法的用處:一是實義,一是方便引導。其下立三品:「下者,但為自度故行善法;中者,自為亦為他;上者,但為他人故行善法。」此三品之判是本段的骨。讀論遇論主判高下者,先看他所依的是什麼——此處所依不是功德之多寡,是發心之所繫。
二十七、問③答③:若但利他不能自利云何言上,答以世間法爾自供養不得福,能捨己樂唯為眾生者是上人。 第三番問答是論中少見的反駁,而且反駁得有力:一般的次第應是自利為下、自他俱利為上,論主何以倒過來。論主先以世間常法作證:「自供養者不得其福,自害其身而不得罪」——福罪之成立本繫於他,故為自身行道「名為下人」。次出其病:「若自為身行道,是則斷滅,自為愛著故。」次正立:「若自能捨己樂,但為一切眾生故行善法,是名上人,與一切眾生異故。」次解自利之疑:「若但為眾生故行善法,眾生未成就,自利則為具足」——不求自利而自利自足。次判中品:「若自利益,又為眾生,是為雜行。」末以三種求佛道之人收之:但愛念佛而自為己身成佛者、為己身亦為眾生者、但為眾生者,第三者「是人清淨行道,破我顛倒故」。全段的判準在末句——所破者是我之顛倒,故但為他人不是道德上的高尚,是我執上的清淨。
二十八、問④答④:既說但利益眾生何以又說自得無所著方能利人,答以不得已故,功德不可如財物與人。 問答之前,論主先釋經中甘露一節:菩薩行般若時「無眾生乃至無知者、見者」,安住其中而「拔出眾生着甘露性中」;並自釋其名——「甘露性者,所謂一切助道法」,其所以名甘露者,「行是法得至涅槃,涅槃名甘露」;住此性中則「我等妄想不復生」。末結一句:菩薩「自得無所著,亦令眾生得無所著,是名第一利益眾生」。以助道法為甘露之性,正與第七段助道不益果之義相接——助道法之為甘露,不在它能增益涅槃,在它能至涅槃。此問是對前答的順勢追究:既判自利為下,經中又說「自無所著,亦教一切眾生令得無所著」,豈非自相違。論主答得極老實:「不得已故!若自無智慧,何能利人?」次出其理:「若是功德可得與他如財物者,諸佛、大菩薩所有功德皆應與他,乃至調達、怨賊皆可與之」,然而「不可我作而他得」。此喻是全論中最能破人僥倖之想的一節——功德之不可授受,正是自修之所以不可免。而論主用「不得已」三字定其分際:先自無所著不是回到自利,是利他的必要條件。其下論主又把此段歸還世諦:「是亦世俗說,非第一義」,因第一義中「無眾生、無一無異等分別諸法相」;並補一句「如先說『不可說相是第一義』,此中可說故是世俗」。
二十九、論主牒經而釋世諦得第一義得之問:二法皆是世諦故有,得第一義者雖分別諸法非是虛妄。 此段非新設之問答,是論主重牒經中須菩提問佛答一段而為之釋。論主先代須菩提出其兩難之意:「若以世諦故得,即是虛妄不實;若以第一義故得,第一義中無得、無得者,不可說、不可受。」次釋佛答:以世俗語言故說佛得菩提,而「是中無得者、無有得法」;其所以然在二法——「是菩薩、是得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」,能所兩立即是二法,「二法中,無道、無果」。次解一個要緊的疑:既然二法皆是世諦故有,佛法豈不也落虛妄。論主分判:「若有人不得第一義,但以二法分別諸法,是則虛妄;諸佛、大菩薩得第一義故,為度眾生令得第一義,雖分別諸法,非是虛妄。」同樣是分別,虛妄與否繫於分別者是否已得第一義——此一判與第十六段佛之「大恩力」正相發明。
三十、問⑤答⑤:餘處說二法是凡夫法不二法是賢聖法,如何與此中不二亦無道果相會,答以不二入是真實聖法而佛遮二邊說中道。 此問所引為《毘摩羅詰經》不二入法門,是本品中唯一明引他經之處,所問者是經教之間的相違。論主之答分三節。其一先肯定:「不二入是真實聖法」,不因此中之說而廢彼經。其二出所以有毀有讚之故:「或有新發意菩薩未得諸法實相,聞是不二法,取相生著。是故或稱讚不二法,或時毀呰。」讚與毀皆是對治,不是義理之自相違。其三出正義:「佛遮二邊、說中道,所謂非二、非不二」,並說其次第——「二法名各各別相;不二名一空相。以是一空相破各各別異相;破已,事訖,還捨不二相」,然後纔是「即是道、是果」。末補一句所以然:「諸賢聖雖讚歎無二法,為不著故。」讀者於此可得一則通則:凡對治之語,其效在所破未破之時;破已而仍持之,對治即成新病。此番問答之後,論主收回經文之語作結:「用是法得道、得果,用是法無道、無果——即是戲論;無戲論是平等法。」次重牒須菩提「若諸法無所有性,何等是平等」之問與佛答,而把佛答之七事逐一列出:「若離有性、無性,假名為平等」;菩薩不說一切法有——不說其性、其相等顯示;亦不說無法——不說無法性、無法相等顯示;亦不說離二邊更有平等相;「一切處不取平等相」;「亦不言無是平等」;而「不妨行諸善法」。七事之中前六皆遮,末一獨表——不妨行諸善法一句,是全品一路遮撥之末所留的行門,不可略過。其下論主又轉出一句:「復次,諸法平等者,所謂出過一切法」,即是下一番問答之所自起。
三十一、問⑥答⑥:先說平等即是諸法實名異義同,今何以說平等出過一切法,答以法有體與行二種,平等於凡夫邪行中出非於法體中出。 此問是全品最細的一處分際。前文既說平等即諸法實相、名異而義同,又引「色如,非色、非離色」為證,則平等與諸法不相離;今經中卻說「諸法平等者,所謂出過一切法」,出過即是超出,兩說相違。論主答以一切法有二種:「一者、色等諸法體;二者、色等法中行——凡夫邪行,賢聖正行。」平等所出過者是凡夫之邪行,不是色等之法體。一分為二而難自解。讀者當記住這個分法:本論凡言超出、言離、言過者,多半是就行說而不是就體說;不作此分,則處處成相違。
三十二、論主釋平等無能行無能到:自性不能自性中行到,唯應他性中行到,非以佛智慧少故。 此段釋經中最觸目的一句。論主先描須菩提之情狀——「於是須菩提驚問:『佛亦不能行、不能到?』」,並代出其意:「是法雖甚深微妙難行,是事佛應當得!」佛答則「從須陀洹乃至佛皆無能行、無能到」,論主再代佛出意:「三世十方佛不能行、不能到,何況一佛!平等性自爾故。」須菩提復問佛行力自在、無礙智慧無處不到,佛答之要在一句假設:「若佛與平等異,應有是難」。其下論主出正理:「是凡夫乃至佛,自性不能自性中行、不能自性中到;自性應他性中行。」行與到之成立必待能所有異,佛即是平等,故無異可行。末句是全段的保險栓:「但佛即是平等故,不行、不到,非以智慧少故。」讀者切勿把此段讀成佛有所不能——經論兩處都已把這條退路堵死。
三十三、論主釋平等中無差別而世諦故有差別,三寶大現世間即是平等法之分別施設。 須菩提由前義生第二疑:若凡夫乃至佛不可得異,則「今凡夫、聖人不應有差別」。佛認可其問而作分判:「平等中無差別,世諦故凡夫法中有差別。」須菩提再以三寶為難,佛答「平等即是法寶,法寶即是佛寶、僧寶」,並出其所以然:「未得法時,不名為佛;得平等法故名為佛;得是平等法故,分別有須陀洹等差別。」此一節極要緊:三寶之差別不在平等之外,正由得平等法而立。須菩提隨即受教而自述:「是法皆無合、無散,無色、無形、無對,一相,所謂無相。唯佛有是力,於空、無相中,分別是凡夫、是聖人。」難者再一次自解其難。
三十四、問⑦答⑦:諸佛如日出但照明萬物,何須佛說方知,答以知有凡夫虛妄知與如實知二種。 此問設得極漂亮:諸佛如日出,「不能令高者下、下者高,但能照明萬物,令有眼者別識」;諸佛「亦不轉諸法相,但以一切智照,為人演說令知」。既然如此,畜生等現前目所能見,人皆識知,何須佛說。論主之答只立一個分別:「知有二種:一者、凡夫虛妄知,二者、如實知。」凡夫所知畜生等相是虛妄知,佛所知者是實相,故經文所謂「佛不分別諸法,云何知有地獄等」,所爭的是如實知而非世俗之識別。讀論遇此等以日喻佛之設問,當看論主是否承認其喻——此處論主並不否定日喻,只在「知」字上分層,難便自消。
三十五、論主釋諸佛法寂滅無戲論而能分別諸法,出牛法之喻,並錄有人言之異說而駁之。 此段先出一個更深的難處:「諸佛法寂滅相、無戲論;此中若分別有地獄等相,不名為『寂滅』、『不二』、『無戲論法』。」論主之答是本品的正面判語:「佛雖知寂滅、不二相,亦能於寂滅相中分別諸法,而不墮戲論。」其下出牛法之喻以明如實知之難:離諸法實相者雖眼見畜生亦不能如實知其相;「如牛,角、足、尾等諸分邊和合,更有牛法生,是為一。諸分多、牛法一,一不作多、多不作一。」此處論主錄入一則異說——「有人言:此說非也!除此諸分,應更有牛法力用可見。」論主隨即駁之:「牛法眾分和合生,而牛法不異眾分」,其證在「見此眾分合故名為見牛,更不見餘物為牛」。次以四句破盡:「異者破一,一者破異,不一不異破一異;若無一異,云何有不一不異?」末歸:「若入是諸法平等中,爾時,始如實得牛相。」讀者於此可見本論錄異說之體例——並錄而後駁,不掩其說;而所駁者正是『離眾分別有一物可見』的那個實體之見。
三十六、論主釋於平等不動而分別諸法不著一異相,並重牒經中色等相空一段而解其難。 論主承牛法之喻而歸結:「若佛不分別諸法相、不說二諦,云何善說畜生等?所謂於平等不動而分別諸法。」並釋不動二字:「分別諸法時,不著一異相。」其下重牒經中須菩提之長難與佛之反問——推尋色等相為是空不,答實空;空中有異相法不,答不。論主於此代須菩提補出理由:「是畢竟空,以無相智慧可解,是中云何有異相?」次代佛出責問之意:「若空中無異相,空便是實,是故汝云何於空中分別諸法作是難?」並推一層:「畢竟空中,空亦不可得,各各相亦不可得,汝云何以空、各各相為難?」——連空也不可得,則以空為難者自無立足之地。末乃結出經義:平等中「無分別故無凡夫人;但凡夫人,非實相、不離實相,凡夫實相即是聖人相」,故言「不但凡夫、不離凡夫,乃至佛亦如是」。凡夫之實相即是聖人之相一句,是本品對修行者最直接的一句安慰,也是最嚴的一句要求。
三十七、論主釋平等非有為非無為:有為皆虛誑作法,無為無生住滅故無法,因有為故有無為,如離長無短是相待義。 論主先交代須菩提發此問之心:「以平等相大利益,欲知平等定相」——問的是平等有沒有一個可定之相。佛答「非有為、非無為」,論主為之出兩邊之過:若是有為,「皆是虛誑作法」;若是無為,「無為法無生住滅故無法,無法故不得名無為」。其下出正理:「因有為故有無為」,並引經為證——「如經中說:『離有為,無為不可得。』」末出喻與判:「如離長無短,是相待義。」相待二字是本段的關鑰:有為無為不是兩個各自獨立的法,是相待而立的兩名,故平等不可繫於其中任何一邊。
三十八、問⑧答⑧:有為無常無為常,云何言離有為無為不可得;答以無為無分別故無相,破有為即是無為,結以觀平等而於第一義中不動利益眾生。 末一番問答所據是最通行的教說——有為無常、無為常——若無為是常,則自有其體,何須待有為。論主之答先破常相之說:「無為法無分別故無相;若說常相,不得言無相。」次正立:「破有為法故名無為,更無異法。」次出全論中最顯豁的一喻:「如人閉在牢獄,穿牆得出;破壁是空,更無異空,空亦不從因緣生。」牆破處即是空,不是牆外另有一空——無為之於有為亦然。次應用:「有為法中先有無為性,破有為即是無為」,故「離有為,無為不可得」。次收:「是有為、無為性皆不合不散,一相,所謂『無相』。」次仍把佛語歸還世諦:「佛以世諦故說是事,非第一義」,並引佛自說之因緣——「第一義中無身、口、意行;有為、無為法平等,即是第一義。」末句是全品之結:「觀是有為、無為法平等,亦不著一相。菩薩於第一義中不動而利益眾生;方便力故,種種因緣為眾生說法也。」自品首之垢淨不立起,至此歸於不動而利益眾生——所立之平等自始不曾離開行門一步。
不要讀錯
不要把「平等」讀成一切都一樣。經中所立之平等,其定義是「無戲論相」,不是把凡夫與佛拉成同一個東西。故佛纔要說「於諸法等中不動,而分別諸法」,並稱此為大恩力;論主也說「平等中無差別,世諦故凡夫法中有差別」。若平等即是抹平,則三寶不能現於世間,須陀洹乃至佛之名俱成虛設,而經文偏偏在同一段裡把這些名目一一列出。平等所除的是戲論,不是差別的施設。
不要把「不能行、不能到」讀成佛有所不能。經文自己已經把這條退路堵死兩次:一次在佛答「若諸法平等與佛有異,應當如是問」,一次在論主釋「非以智慧少故」。不能行到的理由是能所之間無異可行——佛即是平等,故無一個在外的平等待佛去到。若讀成佛的智慧尚有不及,則後文「佛有大恩力,於諸法等中不動,而分別諸法」無處安放。
不要把「世諦故說」讀成所說作廢。本品之中佛幾乎每答必帶這條尾巴,若每帶一次便廢一次,則全品無一句可存。論主以金貿草之喻解之:旁人譏其以貴易賤,答曰「我事須用故」——世諦之說是為成辦事而設,非實而有用。與此相對的是指月之喻,所戒者是取指為月。兩喻須合看:一戒執言,一戒廢言。
不要把「一切法能助道法,不能益其果」讀成修行無用。此語所遮的是以有為之行增益無為之果的那個想法,其理由經文自出——「所謂是諸法無生、無出、無相」,論主更以「如時雨能益草木,不益虛空」明之。而同一段經文裡,佛說若不具足檀波羅蜜乃至一切種智,「不能得成就眾生、淨佛國土、得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」。助道與益果是兩件事,經文並列而不相礙。
不要把『但為眾生故,不為己身』讀成不必自修。論主已就此設了專問,答曰「不得已故!若自無智慧,何能利人?」並以功德不可如財物與人為證。故先自無所著不是回頭自利,是利他的條件。反過來也不可讀成自修既不可免,則自利仍是正途——論主判「若自利益,又為眾生,是為雜行」,判得很明白。
不要把「破有為即是無為」讀成斷滅。論主的喻是牢獄穿牆——破壁處即是空,不是滅去了牆而別得一物。若讀作破盡有為之後一無所有,則「有為法中先有無為性」一句無所依;若讀作破有為之外別有一無為可得,則「更無異法」一句無所依。兩邊皆有經文擋著。
修行作用
第一件受用,是把「無戲論相,是諸法平等」當作一把日用的尺。凡心中起『用此法可得、用此法不可得』的計較,即是經中所指的戲論。此尺極簡便:不必判所計之內容對錯,只看有無能得所得的對立在其中;有則知此時不在平等,隨即放下計較而仍舊行事。
第二件受用,是以「知一切法是不可取相已,發心求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」的次第自檢發心。經文把知放在發心之前,其用意在使所發之心不成有所得之心。日用中可如此操持:每起一願,先問此願之成立是否需要一個可得之物作抵押;若是,則此願尚在取相中。而經文同時給出了發心不落空的憑據——「但以眾生不知不見如是諸法相」故求菩提,發心之根繫於他人之不知,故不隨自己之得失而動搖。
第三件受用,是三品入道人之判可作一年一度的自照。下者但為自度,中者自為亦為他,上者但為他人。論主又給了一句極平實的驗法:「若但為眾生故行善法,眾生未成就,自利則為具足。」故不必擔心但為他人會失自利。自照時不看行了多少善法,只看發心所繫在哪一邊。
第四件受用,是指月之喻可用在聽法與讀經上。聽一段法而心中生『這個說法真好』之念時,即已在觀指;此時當回頭問所說者是什麼。論主特別指出連平等二字也能成為所著之物——愈是究竟之語,愈容易被取相。故凡遇自己特別受用的一句法語,當格外留心是否已把它當作一物收藏起來。
第五件受用,是「於平等不動而分別諸法」可作處事之則。不動者,論主自釋為「分別諸法時,不著一異相」。日用中分別善惡、揀擇取捨,事事須分別;而分別之時能不把所分別者看作各自獨立之實體,即是不動。此則之可貴在於它不要求人停止分別——停止分別既不可能,也非佛之所行。
第六件受用,是牢獄穿牆之喻可去人對「無為」的幻想。修行人常把涅槃想成別有一處清淨之地,故一面修行一面向外張望。此喻直截:破壁處即是空,更無異空。故所當用功者只在破有為之執,不在別覓一無為。同理,「凡夫實相即是聖人相」一句亦當時時提起——所求者不在別處。
承衍
本品的骨幹,是一段經文與一段論釋。經①自須菩提以垢淨設問起——見實者不垢不淨、見不實者亦不垢不淨、一切法性無所有故、無所有中所有中皆無垢無淨;佛答諸法平等相即是淨,以如、不異、不誑、法相、法性、法住、法位、實際、有佛無佛法性常住指實之,而以世諦故說非最第一義自限;次由須菩提以如夢如嚮如焰如影如幻如化設難發願具足諸度,佛以反問坐實其前提,答以不實虛妄法不能得菩提、一切法皆是憶想思惟作法、一切法能助道法而不能益其果、菩薩知諸法如夢而仍以所作善業成就眾生淨佛國土、不取般若故得一切種智、知一切法不可取相已方發心、但為眾生不為己身、行般若時見眾生無眾生而令離顛倒置甘露性中、自無所著亦教眾生無所著而歸之世諦;次由須菩提問佛得菩提為世諦得為第一義得,佛答世諦故說佛得是法而第一義中無有法可得、用二法無道無果、行不二法亦無道無果、若無二法無不二法即是道即是果、無戲論相是諸法平等;次問何等是平等,佛答除平等更無餘法離一切法平等相、平等者凡夫聖人皆不能行不能到,乃至四果辟支佛菩薩諸佛皆爾、凡夫乃至佛是一平等無二而於平等中皆不可得;次以三寶現世間為難,佛以反問令須菩提自答三寶與諸法等無異、三寶即是平等、無合無散無色無形無對一相無相、而佛有是力能分別無相諸法處所;次佛以反問令須菩提自承不知,乃出佛有大恩力於諸法等中不動而分別諸法之判;次由須菩提以諸法各各相異設長難,列色受想行識乃至有為無為法性之異,而以不作分別則不能行般若入菩薩位淨佛國土為結,佛牒其問而以色相空乃至諸佛相空之反問答之,須菩提自答實空、空中各各相法不可得,佛乃結以諸法平等中非凡夫人亦不離凡夫人乃至非佛亦不離佛;末問平等為有為為無為,佛答非有為非無為、離有為無為不可得、離無為有為不可得、二法不合不散一相無相、佛亦以世諦故說非以第一義、第一義中無身口意行亦不離身口意行得第一義、有為無為平等相即是第一義,而以菩薩行般若時第一義中不動而行菩薩事饒益眾生收之。論①先還原須菩提之問意為斷常二見之雙難,釋佛答以平等故名淨而分別垢淨則不然,出指月之喻與金貿草之喻以明世諦非實而有用,釋平等義不可說而覺觀散心中有語言故有所說,敘須菩提為新發意菩薩故問與佛之反問、聽者生懈怠而佛說一切法皆是助道因緣、助道與益果之分際而以時雨益草木不益虛空為喻;其下八番問答:一問知實相何用行布施而答以成就眾生,二問何以但說利他而答以入道人三品、上者但為他人,三問但利他何以言上而答以自供養不得福、捨己樂者是上人、自利益又為眾生是為雜行,四問何以又說自得無所著而答以不得已故、功德不可如財物與人;中間重牒經中世諦第一義之問答而判得第一義者雖分別諸法非是虛妄,五問《毘摩羅詰經》不二法門與此中不二亦無道果之異而答以不二入是真實聖法、佛遮二邊說中道、破已還捨不二相,六問平等出過一切法與平等即諸法實相之異而答以法有體行二種、出於凡夫邪行非出於法體,七問諸佛如日出何須佛說而答以凡夫虛妄知與如實知二種,八問有為無常無為常云何言離有為無為不可得而答以無為無分別故無相、破有為即是無為、如穿牆得出破壁是空;其間又釋自性不能自性中行到而非以智慧少故、平等即是法寶而法寶即是佛寶僧寶、諸佛法寂滅無戲論而能於寂滅中分別諸法、牛法眾分不一不異而錄有人言之異說並駁之、於平等不動而分別諸法不著一異相、畢竟空中空亦不可得而各各相亦不可得、凡夫實相即是聖人相;末以觀有為無為平等亦不著一相、菩薩於第一義中不動而利益眾生、方便力故種種因緣為眾生說法收束全品。
本品與前後諸品的義脈,可見者有三線。其一、承前:前品〈七喻品第八十五〉以夢、鏡中像、嚮、焰、揵闥婆城、幻、化七事為喻,明諸法性無所有而業果修證不廢;本品即就其所喻之法性追到底——七喻之所以能立而不成斷滅,正因諸法平等而佛能於等中不動而分別;故本品非於七喻之外別立一義,是為七喻之所示立其法性之根。其二、品內自成一轉:前半自垢淨之問轉入夢化之難,所辨在「說」與「行」之能否成立;後半自平等不能行到之語轉入三寶、各各相異兩難,所辨在「分別」之能否成立;兩半以「於諸法等中不動,而分別諸法」一句為樞——不動而分別,正是前半『助道而不益果』之理在分別門上的再說一遍。其三、垂後:本品結於有為無為平等即是第一義、菩薩於第一義中不動而利益眾生;次品〈涅槃如化品第八十七〉開卷即承此語而問「若諸法平等、無所為作,云何菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,於平等中不動而行菩薩事,以布施、愛語、利益、同事?」,其下更推至「云何言涅槃一法非如化?」,由平等之法性推到涅槃一法亦不留,兩品相次而讀,可見法性之義推到極處而猶不廢菩薩之事。
古德之釋,本品可誌者二家。吉藏科判本品,先定其在全經中的地位云:「此下第二明諸法畢竟平等不二。」其分品為七段云:「品開七段:第一因須菩提問略說平等體,第二益平等之行,第三明平等果,四釋平等義,第五明故有一切教門,第六明一切法平等,第七出平等相。」——以平等之體、行、果、義、教門、法、相為序,與本論經段之次第大體相應,可並觀。其科品首之問為三云:「問中為三:第一領悟無垢淨,二重難無垢淨,三漸遣垢淨兩人。」而釋重難一節,正與論主所出之斷常雙難同揆:「無所有斷見,此中何有垢淨?有所有中是常見,亦無垢淨。」其科佛答云:「佛答中為二:初、正答;二、破著。」——以「破著」判世諦故說一節,與論主指月之喻所對治者相同而所取之名不同,並錄不判。其釋三品入道人云:「論云有三種人:下品人自利,中品人自利利他,上品但為利他也。」是直引本論而稍易其文,可見其所據。至釋平等非有為非無為一節,吉藏云:「有為無為因緣義,因有為故無為則非無為,由為故有為則非有為,是平等也。」又云:「今此中明平等非有為無為,非真非俗也。」以非真非俗判之,與本論以相待義釋之者,所取之路不同而所指之分際相近,並錄不判。又此疏於本品之末一大段,續藏本排版有誤而置於〈如化品〉,CBETA 依真福寺寫本改置回本品,其事屬版本,誌錄不判。均正之書為依主題橫說之玄義體裁,不隨品次而釋,其論二諦一節引及本品云:「故大品經?平等品云:諸法平等相,一切聖人皆不能行、不能到。」所引與本經作「是諸法平等,一切聖人皆不能行、不能到」者字句小異,是古德轉引之隱括,誌錄不判;文中之符號照錄底本,不改。慧影之疏現存文本不及本品所在之卷,本品闕釋,如實誌錄,非謂其無說。本品之異名、諸本品次之出入與校勘諸條,詳考據層。
Equality: Why the Question of Stain and Purity Must Start from the Nature of All Dharmas Being without Anything Existent; Why the Buddha Does Not Answer Stain and Purity but Answers with the Single Character ‘Purity’; Why, the Mark of the Equality of Dharmas Being Named Purity, It Is Further Said to Be Worldly Truth; Why Dharmas like a Dream and like a Conjuration Can Still Vow to Make the Perfections Complete; Why the Dharmas That Aid the Path Can Aid the Path but Cannot Add to Its Fruit; Why Being Only for the Sake of Beings and Not for Oneself Is the Practising Mark of Prajñā; Why, Two Dharmas Having No Path and No Fruit, the Dharma of Non-duality Too Has No Path and No Fruit; Why of Equality Ordinary People, Sages, and So On up to the Buddhas All Cannot Practise It and Cannot Reach It; Why One Equality without Duality Does Not Destroy the Appearing of the Three Jewels in the World; Why the Buddha's Not Moving within the Equality of Dharmas and yet Distinguishing Dharmas Is Called the Great Power of Kindness; Why the Objection That Dharmas Each Differ in Mark Is Resolved at Once by the One Sentence on the Mark of Form Being Empty; Why Equality Is Neither Conditioned nor Unconditioned; Why the Treatise-Author's Simile of Pointing at the Moon with a Finger and Simile of Trading Gold for Grass Are Brought Out Together; Why Merit Cannot Be Given to Others like Wealth and Goods; Why Equality's Passing Beyond All Dharmas Passes Beyond Only the Practice of Ordinary People and Not the Substance of Dharmas; Why Self-nature's Not Being Able to Practise and Reach within Self-nature Is Not Because the Buddha's Wisdom Is Small; Why the Ox-dharma and Its Parts Being Neither One nor Different Is the Gate to Obtaining the Mark of the Ox as It Truly Is; and Why to Break the Conditioned Is Precisely the Unconditioned Does Not Amount to Annihilation
What Is Being Asked
What this chapter asks is a question that is very easily spoken of as abstruse talk but is in fact very close to one's own person: if all dharmas are originally equal, do the various discriminations set up by practice still count?
What Subhūti asks at the outset is stain and purity. Above it has already been said that the person who sees as it truly is and the person who does not see as it truly is are alike neither stained nor pure, and he pushes this sentence to the end: since the nature of all dharmas is without anything existent, and within what is without anything existent stain and purity cannot be spoken of, and within what has something existent stain and purity cannot be spoken of either, then where is the distinction between 「如實語者」 tr. "the one who speaks as it truly is" and 「不實語者」 tr. "the one who does not speak truly" to be placed? On the surface this question asks about two kinds of people; in its bones it asks—does discrimination still have any footing?
The Buddha's answer does not follow along the two Chinese characters stain and purity, but changes to another word: 「是諸法平等相,我說是淨。」 tr. "This mark of the equality of dharmas—I say this is purity." Here two layers should be noted. First, the Buddha is not choosing purity between stain and purity; he newly defines purity upon the mark of equality, and at once makes it concrete with a string—suchness, not-different, not-deceiving, the mark of dharmas, the nature of dharmas, the abiding of dharmas, the position of dharmas, the limit of reality, and whether there is a Buddha or no Buddha the nature of dharmas abides constantly. Second, having said this, the Buddha at once limits it himself: 「世諦故說,非最第一義」 tr. "said because of worldly truth, not the very highest meaning". No sooner is the answer set up than the place where it stands is emptied—this one gathering-in and one letting-go is the syntax of the whole chapter, and later, whenever the Buddha says something, it almost always carries this tail of worldly truth.
Below this the sūtra text turns from stain and purity into a harder difficulty: since dharmas are like a dream, like an echo, like a mirage, like a shadow, like an illusion, like a conjuration, how can the bodhisattva vow to make complete the six perfections and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas? The Buddha first asks in return to confirm, and then answers that unreal, false dharmas truly cannot obtain awakening, yet he does not on that account deny the wholesome deeds that have been done—the sentence 「是一切法能助道法,不能益其果」 tr. "all these dharmas can aid the dharmas of the path; they cannot add to its fruit" is one of the pivots of the whole chapter. Next it turns again into the discernment of worldly truth and the highest meaning: the Buddha's obtaining of awakening is obtained because of worldly truth; with two dharmas there is no path and no fruit, and with the dharma of non-duality too there is no path and no fruit; 「無戲論相,是諸法平等」 tr. "the mark of being without idle discourse—this is the equality of dharmas". Since equality has been spoken of, Subhūti then presses on to ask what equality is, and so comes the most striking sentence of this chapter: as for equality, ordinary people and sages all cannot practise it, cannot reach it, and so on up to the buddhas likewise. Once this is said, what follows is a threefold objection—since the Buddha cannot practise and reach it, why is he called sovereign; since ordinary people and the Buddha are of one equality, why do the Three Jewels appear in the world; since dharmas each differ in mark, how can the bodhisattva practise prajñā without making distinctions? The Buddha answers these three objections, one with 「一平等無二」 tr. "one equality without duality", one with 「於諸法等中不動,而分別諸法」 tr. "within the equality of dharmas he does not move, and yet he distinguishes dharmas", one with the counter-question 「是色相空不」 tr. "is this mark of form empty?" At the end it gathers in with equality being neither conditioned nor unconditioned, and the two dharmas being neither joined nor dispersed, of one mark, the signless, and comes back to the bodhisattva's not moving within the highest meaning and yet enriching beings.
The treatise-author's explanation is longer than the sūtra text, and its effort lies in two matters. One is restoring for the reader the intent of Subhūti's questions: why he asks about stain and purity—because neither end, the view of annihilation nor the view of permanence, allows stain and purity; why he asks about vowing—it is that 「為諸新發意菩薩故問」 tr. "he asks for the sake of all the bodhisattvas who have newly aroused the mind". The other is speaking out plainly the syntax of gathering-in and letting-go in the sūtra, bringing out two famous similes—as a person points at the moon with a finger and one looks at the finger and does not look at the moon, and trading gold for grass, which one who does not understand takes for trading the precious for the cheap. The eight rounds of question and answer below take apart one by one the use of practising giving, why being only for beings is the highest, that merit cannot be given to others, the reconciliation with the Dharma gate of non-duality, the boundary of equality's passing beyond all dharmas, self-nature's not practising and reaching within self-nature, the difference between the two kinds of knowing, and the meaning of standing over against each other in breaking the conditioned being precisely the unconditioned; in between it also brings out a simile of the ox-dharma, and records the divergent opinion of 「有人言」 tr. "someone says" and corrects it by refutation. The last sentence of the whole text still lands on 「菩薩於第一義中不動而利益眾生」 tr. "the bodhisattva does not move within the highest meaning and yet benefits beings"—the same sentence as the place where the end of the sūtra section gathers in, from which one can see that the sūtra and treatise sections walk one and the same road.
Passage by Passage
1. Subhūti asks: the one who sees the real is neither stained nor pure, and the one who does not see the real is also neither stained nor pure, because the nature of all dharmas is without anything existent. The question at the head of the chapter must first be seen clearly in its layers. Subhūti first sets up a pair of persons—the one who sees the real and the one who does not see the real—and says the two are alike neither stained nor pure; next he gives the reason, 「一切法性無所有故」 tr. "because the nature of all dharmas is without anything existent"; next he exhausts the two sides of without anything existent and existent: within what is without anything existent it is without stain and without purity, within what is existent it is also without stain and without purity, and within what is without anything existent and within what is existent it is likewise without stain and without purity; finally he turns back and raises the objection: since it is so, 「云何如實語者不垢不淨,不實語者亦不垢不淨」 tr. "how is it that the one who speaks as it truly is is neither stained nor pure, and the one who does not speak truly is also neither stained nor pure?" In reading this passage, do not read it as a simple question of doubt; it is a pressing question: if stain and purity are in no case set up, then the distinction between as it truly is and not as it truly is should also in no case be set up; yet everywhere in the sūtras as it truly is and not as it truly is are distinguished, and the two cannot stand together. Whenever, in reading a sūtra, one meets several questions set up in a row with the last sentence returning to the starting place, first see which sides it has exhausted; only then does one know from which side the answer must break it.
2. The Buddha answers: this mark of the equality of dharmas—I say this is purity, namely suchness, not-different, not-deceiving, the mark of dharmas, the nature of dharmas, the abiding of dharmas, the position of dharmas, the limit of reality, and whether there is a Buddha or no Buddha the nature of dharmas abides constantly; it is said because of worldly truth, not the very highest meaning. The Buddha's answer does not make a division upon the two Chinese characters stain and purity, but newly sets the one Chinese character 「淨」 tr. "purity" upon the mark of equality. This step is extremely crucial: purity is no longer the opposite of stain but the name of the original mark of dharmas. The Buddha himself sets the question and himself answers—「何等是淨是諸法平等」 tr. "what is purity, what is this equality of dharmas"—and at once brings out a string of names: suchness, not-different, not-deceiving; the mark of dharmas, the nature of dharmas, the abiding of dharmas, the position of dharmas, the limit of reality; whether there is a Buddha or no Buddha the nature of dharmas abides constantly. What the eight or nine names point to is one matter; they are listed and not ranked, which is a form common in this treatise: surrounding one reality with many names, so that the reader cannot cling to any one name. The last sentence, 「世諦故說,非最第一義」 tr. "said because of worldly truth, not the very highest meaning", is the answer's self-limitation; the highest meaning 「過一切語言論議音聲」 tr. "passes beyond all words, discussion, and sound", therefore whatever can be said belongs to worldly truth. Here the reader should establish a constant rule for reading the sūtras: when the Buddha says that a certain dharma is such-and-such, he does not necessarily grant this saying as ultimate; one must see whether he follows it with words of limitation of this kind.
3. Subhūti raises an objection: all dharmas are empty and unspeakable, like a dream, like an echo, like a mirage, like a shadow, like an illusion, like a conjuration; how can one arouse the mind of awakening and vow to make complete the perfections and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas? This objection is pressed out by the 「非最第一義」 tr. "not the very highest meaning" of the preceding passage. Since all that is said belongs to worldly truth, is not all that is cultivated and realised entirely within a dream? Subhūti spreads out the bodhisattva's vowing mind item by item—dānapāramitā and so on up to prajñā, the supernormal powers and knowledge, the four dhyānas, the four immeasurable minds, the four formless absorptions, the four foundations of mindfulness, and so on up to the eightfold noble path, the three gates of liberation, the eight liberations, the nine successive absorptions, the ten powers of the Buddha and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas, the thirty-two marks and the eighty minor marks, the dhāraṇī gates and the samādhi gates, and so on up to emitting light to shine throughout the ten directions, knowing the minds of beings, and teaching the Dharma according to what suits them. The more completely it is spread out, the heavier the difficulty: how can such a whole set of vows be placed upon 「無有根本定實」 tr. "having no root and nothing fixed and real"? In reading this passage one should note that Subhūti is not doubting the value of the six perfections; he is asking how a rootless thing can bear such a weight.
4. The Buddha asks in return: the dharmas you have spoken of as like a dream, like an echo, like a mirage, like a shadow, like an illusion, like a conjuration—are they so or not? The Buddha does not answer head-on; first he asks one question in return, handing back the premise Subhūti set up for him to confirm himself. The method of asking in return is used four times in this chapter, and this is the first. Its force lies in this: if the answer is spoken by the questioner himself, the reasoning that follows has no further road of retreat. Here the reader of the treatise can note a form—the Buddha's counter-questions are mostly not a questioning of the other party, but a making firm of the premise the other party has set up, and then teaching the Dharma upon that premise.
5. Subhūti assents, yet still doubts how unreal, false dharmas can make complete dānapāramitā and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas. Subhūti answers 「爾」 tr. "They are", making the premise firm, yet he does not stop asking there; instead he states the difficulty more directly: 「是夢乃至如化,虛妄不實」 tr. "this dream and so on up to like a conjuration is false and unreal", 「不應用不實虛妄法能具足檀波羅蜜乃至十八不共法」 tr. "one should not be able, by means of unreal, false dharmas, to make complete dānapāramitā and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas". This question is tighter than the previous one: the previous question asked about the possibility of vowing; this question asks about the efficacy of practice. The sūtra text tightens step by step like this in order to press out the answer below, which looks like a concession but is in fact the key.
6. The Buddha answers: unreal, false dharmas cannot obtain awakening; all dharmas are dharmas made by recollection and reflection, and cannot obtain the omniscience of all kinds. The Buddha's first sentence is a complete assent—「如是!如是!」 tr. "Just so! Just so!" Unreal, false dharmas truly cannot make the six perfections complete, and practising unreal, false dharmas one truly cannot obtain awakening. If the reader reads only up to here, he will think that the Buddha has denied the bodhisattva's practice. What is crucial is that the Buddha then widens the scope: 「是一切法皆是憶想思惟作法,用是思惟憶想作法,不能得一切種智。」 tr. "All these dharmas are dharmas made by recollection and reflection; by means of these dharmas made by reflection and recollection one cannot obtain the omniscience of all kinds." What is denied is not such matters as giving and keeping morality, but the idea that takes dharmas made by recollection and reflection as the cause able to obtain it. Whenever in reading the sūtras one sees the Buddha assenting to the objector's words, first see which sentence exactly he assents to; often the very place of assent is where the turning word comes from.
7. The Buddha brings out the pivotal sentence: all these dharmas can aid the dharmas of the path and cannot add to its fruit; the bodhisattva knows dharmas to be like a dream and still, by the wholesome deeds he has done, brings beings to accomplishment and purifies buddha-lands. This passage is the first pivot of the whole chapter. The Buddha says these dharmas 「能助道法,不能益其果」 tr. "can aid the dharmas of the path; cannot add to its fruit", and at once gives the reason: 「所謂是諸法無生、無出、無相」 tr. "namely, these dharmas are non-arising, non-emerging, and signless"—since the fruit is non-arising, non-emerging, and signless, it is not a thing that can be added to. Yet the Buddha does not on that account abandon practice: the wholesome deeds the bodhisattva has done since his first arousing of intent, dānapāramitā and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds, if they are not made complete, then 「不能得成就眾生、淨佛國土、得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」 tr. "he cannot bring beings to accomplishment, purify buddha-lands, or obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi". On one side it says it cannot add to the fruit, on the other that without completeness one cannot accomplish—the two sentences stand side by side without hindering each other, and the key lies in the different things pointed to by the two Chinese characters 「助」 tr. "aid" and 「益」 tr. "add to": to aid is to aid its practice; to add to is to increase its fruit. Below this it further says that the bodhisattva knows the wholesome deeds he does to be like a dream, like a conjuration, and also knows that all beings practise as within a dream; because 「不取般若波羅蜜是有法」 tr. "he does not grasp prajñāpāramitā as an existent dharma", 「用是不取故,得一切種智」 tr. "because of this not grasping he obtains the omniscience of all kinds". Obtaining by not grasping—this is one and the same line of reasoning of this chapter from beginning to end, and here it is said plainly for the first time.
8. The Buddha says that only after knowing all dharmas to be of the mark of being ungraspable does one arouse the mind; by means of dharmas of the mark of being ungraspable one cannot obtain a dharma of the mark of being ungraspable; one seeks awakening only for the sake of beings, not for oneself. The sequence of this passage deserves to be looked at word by word. The sūtra text says 「知一切法是不可取相已,發心求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」 tr. "having known that all dharmas are of the mark of being ungraspable, he arouses the mind and seeks anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi"—knowing comes first, arousing the mind after. Why is it not first arousing the mind and then knowing? Because if one does not first know the mark of being ungraspable, the mind that is aroused is a mind with something to be attained. Below this it adds the sentence 「用不可取相法不能得不可取相法」 tr. "by means of dharmas of the mark of being ungraspable one cannot obtain a dharma of the mark of being ungraspable", removing entirely both what obtains and what is obtained; since it is so, for what is the mind aroused? The sūtra text answers itself: it is because 「但以眾生不知不見如是諸法相」 tr. "only because beings do not know and do not see such marks of dharmas". Thus the reason the bodhisattva arouses the mind is not tied to his own having something to be attained, but to beings' not knowing. Finally it extends this to all the gates of practice: 「從初發意已來所有布施,為一切眾生故;乃至有所修智慧,皆為一切眾生,不為己身。」 tr. "All the giving he has done since his first arousing of intent is for the sake of all beings; and so on up to whatever wisdom he cultivates, that too is all for the sake of all beings, not for his own single self." In reading this passage one should know that the nothing to be attained spoken of in this chapter is not the cancelling of the gates of practice, but the re-attaching of the gates of practice—turning from being tied to one's own self to being tied to beings.
9. The Buddha says that, practising prajñā, one sees beings and yet there are no beings, makes them far from inversion and sets them in the nature of ambrosia; he himself clings to nothing and also teaches beings to cling to nothing; this is because of worldly truth, not the highest meaning. This passage speaks of the actual state when practising prajñā. 「見眾生無眾生,但眾生相中住」 tr. "he sees beings and yet there are no beings, and only abides within the mark of beings"—seeing and abiding are set side by side: it is not not seeing; it is seeing and not grasping its reality. And so on up to 「無知者、無見者,知見相中住」 tr. "there is no knower and no seer, and he abides within the mark of knowing and seeing", the same syntax. Its effect lies in 「令眾生遠離顛倒;遠離已,置甘露性中」 tr. "making beings far from inversion; having made them far from it, he sets them within the nature of ambrosia"; for one who abides within this 「無有妄相」 tr. "there is no false mark". As for the bodhisattva himself, 「動心、念心、戲論心皆捨,常行不動心、不念心、不戲論心」 tr. "the moving mind, the thinking mind, and the mind of idle discourse are all relinquished, and he constantly practises the unmoving mind, the mind of not thinking, and the mind without idle discourse". At the end it still gathers in with 「世諦故,非第一義」 tr. "because of worldly truth, not the highest meaning"—the second appearance of this tail, from which one can see that whenever the Buddha speaks of a stretch of practice, he surely returns at once the words he has spoken to worldly truth. The reader should grow used to this rhythm, and only then will he not, on reading of the highest meaning, think that what was said before is cancelled.
10. Subhūti asks: is the Buddha's obtaining of awakening obtained because of worldly truth, or obtained within the highest meaning? This question of Subhūti's is extremely sharp. What he seizes on is exactly that tail of the preceding passage: since whenever the Buddha speaks he says worldly truth, then to which side does the Buddha's own obtaining of awakening belong? If this question is not resolved, the establishment of the whole Buddha-dharma comes into question. In reading the treatise, when one sees a disciple seize on the tail of the teacher's words and ask in return, one should know this is the most crucial kind of question—what it asks is not a side branch of the meaning but the force of the words spoken.
11. The Buddha answers: it is because of worldly truth that the Buddha is said to obtain this dharma; within the highest meaning there is no dharma to be obtained and no person obtaining a dharma; by means of two dharmas there is no path and no fruit. The Buddha's answer is in three parts. The first takes it up directly: 「以世諦故說佛得是法」 tr. "it is because of worldly truth that the Buddha is said to obtain this dharma". The second breaks: 「是法中無有法可得、是人得是法」 tr. "within this dharma there is no dharma to be obtained, nor this person obtaining this dharma". The third gives the reason: 「是人得是法,是為大有所得;用二法,無道無果。」 tr. "This person obtains this dharma—this would be greatly with something to be attained; by means of two dharmas there is no path and no fruit." What are called two dharmas is the person who obtains the dharma and the dharma that is obtained set against each other into two separate pieces; once one falls into two dharmas, neither path nor fruit can be set up. The reader should note that what is broken here is not obtaining but two—the structure in which what obtains and what is obtained are set against each other.
12. The Buddha answers that with two dharmas and with the dharma of non-duality alike there is no path and no fruit; if there are no two dharmas and also no dharma of non-duality, this is precisely the path, precisely the fruit; the mark of being without idle discourse is the equality of dharmas. Subhūti follows on and sets up a sentence: by practising the dharma of non-duality is there a path and a fruit or not? This is the most natural reaction, and also the most common wrong road—since two dharmas will not do, one clings to non-duality. The Buddha answers decisively: 「行二法無道無果,行不二法亦無道無果」 tr. "by practising two dharmas there is no path and no fruit, and by practising the dharma of non-duality there is also no path and no fruit"; only below this does the right meaning come out: 「若無二法、無不二法,即是道、即是果。」 tr. "If there are no two dharmas and no dharma of non-duality, this is precisely the path, this is precisely the fruit." Its reason lies in the words idle discourse: to say that by means of this dharma one obtains the path and obtains the fruit, and that by means of this dharma one does not obtain the path and does not obtain the fruit—this whole set of calculations is precisely idle discourse; 「諸平等法中,無有戲論;無戲論相,是諸法平等」 tr. "within all equal dharmas there is no idle discourse; the mark of being without idle discourse—this is the equality of dharmas". Only here is the name 「平等」 tr. "equality" formally set up, and its definition is negative—being without idle discourse. Whenever in reading the treatise one meets the right meaning coming out after two rounds of negation, one should know that the first two rounds are not idle words but two forks in the road that must be walked to their end.
13. Subhūti asks what equality is; the Buddha answers that apart from equality there is no other dharma that can be apart from the mark of the equality of all dharmas, and that as for equality, ordinary people and sages all cannot practise it, cannot reach it. Subhūti presses on with 「是中何等是平等」 tr. "within this, what is equality?", and the Buddha's answer is in two parts. The first part: 「若無有法、無有無法,亦不說諸法平等相;除平等,更無餘法離一切法平等相」 tr. "if there is no existent dharma and no non-existent dharma, then one does not speak of the mark of the equality of dharmas either; apart from equality there is no other dharma that can be apart from the mark of the equality of all dharmas"—equality is not a separate dharma outside dharmas, therefore it cannot be sought apart from all dharmas. The second part is the most striking sentence of the whole chapter: 「平等者,若凡夫、若聖人,不能行、不能到。」 tr. "As for equality, whether ordinary people or sages, none can practise it, none can reach it." Practising and reaching are words of cultivation and realisation; this sentence amounts to saying that equality is not within the range that cultivation and realisation can reach. On first reading the reader is sure to have a doubt, and this doubt is exactly what the sūtra text means to draw out; the three rounds of question and answer below all arise from it.
14. The Buddha answers that ordinary people and so on up to the Buddha are all one equality without duality, and that within the equality of all dharmas all are unfindable. Subhūti asks in alarm 「乃至佛亦不能行、亦不能到」 tr. "and so on up to the Buddha—can he too not practise it, too not reach it?", and the Buddha first makes it firm: all the sages—the srota-āpanna, the sakṛdāgāmin, the anāgāmin, the arhats, the pratyekabuddhas, all the bodhisattva-mahāsattvas, and the buddhas—all cannot practise it and cannot reach it. Subhūti asks again: the Buddha is sovereign in the power of practice among all dharmas, so why can he not either? The Buddha's answer is where the meaning of this chapter stands face-on: 「若諸法平等與佛有異,應當如是問。」 tr. "Only if the equality of dharmas were different from the Buddha should one ask thus."—the reason the objection becomes an objection is that the questioner has first regarded the Buddha and equality as two things; if the Buddha is precisely equality, there is no practising or reaching to speak of. Below this it then says that ordinary people are equality, that the four fruits, the pratyekabuddhas, the bodhisattvas, the buddhas, and the holy Dharma are all equality, 「是一平等無二」 tr. "this is one equality and without duality", and 「是凡夫人、是須陀洹乃至佛,是一切法平等中皆不可得」 tr. "this is an ordinary person, this is a srota-āpanna, and so on up to the Buddha—within this equality of all dharmas, all are unfindable". In reading this passage one should pull the phrase 「不能行、不能到」 tr. "cannot practise, cannot reach" out of a disparaging sense—it does not say that the Buddha's ability falls short of something; it says that between the one who acts and what is acted upon there is fundamentally no distance to practise across and no further shore to reach.
15. Subhūti asks whether there is no discrimination of ordinary people and so on up to the Buddha, and the Buddha assents; Subhūti again raises the objection of the Three Jewels appearing in the world; the Buddha asks in return whether the Three Jewels differ from the equality of dharmas; Subhūti himself answers that they do not differ, and declares that the Buddha can distinguish the places of the signless dharmas. This passage is one small complete exchange, and must be read together for its momentum to be clear. Subhūti first asks 「凡夫人、須陀洹乃至佛為無有分別」 tr. "is there no discrimination of ordinary people, the srota-āpanna, and so on up to the Buddha?", and the Buddha assents; Subhūti at once raises an objection: if there is no discrimination, 「云何分別有三寶現於世間」 tr. "why does one distinguish that there are the Three Jewels appearing in the world?" This pushes the foregoing meaning onto the religious fact before us—if the Three Jewels are not established, the whole Buddha-dharma has nothing to rely on. The Buddha does not answer head-on, and uses a counter-question for the second time: 「佛寶、法寶、僧寶與諸法等異不」 tr. "are the Buddha Jewel, the Dharma Jewel, and the Saṅgha Jewel different from the equality of dharmas?" Subhūti then answers himself: according to the meaning he has heard, the Three Jewels are not different from the equality of dharmas; the Three Jewels are precisely equality, 「是法皆不合、不散,無色、無形、無對,一相,所謂無相」 tr. "this dharma is all neither joined nor dispersed, without form, without shape, without resistance, of one mark, namely the signless". And he himself goes on to add the key sentence: 「佛有是力,能分別無相諸法處所」 tr. "the Buddha has this power, that he can distinguish the places of the signless dharmas"—the appearing of the Three Jewels in the world lies not outside equality, but in the Buddha's being able to distinguish within the signless. The objector resolves his own objection, and what is gained is firmer than if the Buddha had answered directly.
16. By a counter-question the Buddha makes Subhūti admit for himself that he would not know, and then brings out the judgement of the great power of kindness: within the equality of dharmas he does not move, and yet he distinguishes dharmas. The Buddha takes up Subhūti's words and asks in return for the third time: if the buddhas, on obtaining awakening, did not distinguish dharmas, 「當知是地獄、是餓鬼、是畜生」 tr. "would they know: this is the hells, this is the hungry ghosts, this is the animals", and so on up to 「是十八不共法不」 tr. "this is the eighteen unshared dharmas—or not?" Subhūti answers 「不知也」 tr. "One would not know", his meaning being: without distinguishing, we would have no way of knowing. The Buddha then ties up the most crucial judgement of this chapter: 「當知佛有大恩力,於諸法等中不動,而分別諸法。」 tr. "You should know that the Buddha has the great power of kindness: within the equality of dharmas he does not move, and yet he distinguishes dharmas." Not moving and distinguishing stand side by side in one sentence, and the three Chinese characters 「大恩力」 tr. "the great power of kindness" attach them both—from which one can see that this distinguishing is not an obstruction of the knowable in the Buddha, but the working of his compassion. Here the reader can resolve the doubt about the earlier 「不能行、不能到」 tr. "cannot practise, cannot reach": not being able to practise and reach is said with respect to equality itself; being able to distinguish is said with respect to the great power of kindness. The two do not hinder each other.
17. Subhūti raises the objection that dharmas each differ in mark: if one does not make distinctions, one cannot practise prajñā, enter the bodhisattva's position, or purify buddha-lands. Subhūti's last objection is the longest, and also the closest to what a practitioner actually feels. He first sets up a symmetry: the Buddha does not move within the equality of dharmas, and ordinary people, the srota-āpanna, and so on up to the pratyekabuddhas likewise do not move within the equality of dharmas—since not moving is shared, what makes the Buddha the Buddha has no way of being spoken of. Next he lists the separate marks of dharmas: form differs in mark from feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness; the six faculties differ in mark; earth, water, fire, wind, space, and consciousness differ in mark; desire, anger, delusion, and wrong views differ in mark; dhyāna differs in mark from the immeasurable minds and the formless absorptions; the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the eightfold noble path differ in mark; the six perfections differ in mark; the three gates of liberation and the eighteen emptinesses differ in mark; the ten powers, the four fearlessnesses, the four unobstructed knowledges, and the eighteen unshared dharmas differ in mark; the nature of conditioned dharmas differs from the nature of unconditioned dharmas; the mark of ordinary people and so on up to the mark of the Buddha differ. Finally he brings out a chain: if one does not make distinctions one cannot practise prajñā; if one does not practise prajñā one cannot go from one ground to another ground; if one cannot go from one ground to another ground one cannot enter the bodhisattva's position; if one does not enter the bodhisattva's position one cannot pass beyond the grounds of the two vehicles; if one does not pass beyond the grounds of the two vehicles one cannot make complete the perfection of the supernormal powers; and so on up to being unable to make offerings to the buddhas, bring beings to accomplishment, and purify buddha-lands. This chain is the longest piece of reasoning in this chapter; its strength lies in its not talking of abstruse principles, only joining the actual sequence of practice link by link for people to see.
18. The Buddha first restates the question and then answers with counter-questions: is the mark of form empty, and so on up to is the mark of the buddhas empty; Subhūti answers that it is truly empty; the Buddha asks further whether within emptiness dharmas of separate marks are findable; Subhūti answers that they are unfindable. The Buddha's answer first restates Subhūti's question—the present punctuation marks with inner quotation marks the words restated; restating and then answering lets the questioner know that the answer does not miss. After that the Buddha does not reason, but asks only one sentence: 「是色相空不?乃至諸佛相空不?」 tr. "Is this mark of form empty? And so on up to: is the mark of the buddhas empty?" Subhūti answers 「實空」 tr. "It is truly empty". The Buddha asks again: 「空中各各相法可得不?」 tr. "Within emptiness, are dharmas of separate marks findable?" Subhūti answers 「不可得」 tr. "They are unfindable". Two questions, two answers, and the long objection is at once resolved. The reason this method works is that the difficulty Subhūti set up hangs entirely on the four Chinese characters 「各各相異」 tr. "each differs in mark", and separate marks can be established only on the premise of not being empty; once the premise is loosened, the chain undoes itself. The reader should learn this move: when meeting an intricate objection, there is no need to divide it link by link; one need only test the root on which it is set up.
19. The Buddha concludes: within the equality of dharmas it is not ordinary people and also not apart from ordinary people, and so on up to not the Buddha and also not apart from the Buddha; he answers further that equality is neither conditioned nor unconditioned, that the two dharmas are neither joined nor dispersed, of one mark, the signless, which is precisely the highest meaning, and that the bodhisattva does not move within the highest meaning and yet practises the bodhisattva's business. The Buddha concludes with the sentence pattern ‘not … and also not apart from …’, four characters, twice over, allowing neither sameness nor separation. Below this comes Subhūti's last question, 「是平等,為是有為法?為是無為法」 tr. "this equality—is it a conditioned dharma? or is it an unconditioned dharma?"; the Buddha answers 「非有為法,非無為法」 tr. "it is not a conditioned dharma, nor an unconditioned dharma", and gives the reason: 「離有為法,無為法不可得;離無為法,有為法不可得」 tr. "apart from conditioned dharmas, unconditioned dharmas are unfindable; apart from unconditioned dharmas, conditioned dharmas are unfindable"—the two stand by standing over against each other, so neither can be clung to as the substance of equality. The two dharmas are 「不合、不散,無色、無形、無對,一相,所謂無相」 tr. "neither joined nor dispersed, without form, without shape, without resistance, of one mark, namely the signless". And the Buddha at once adds a further limiting sentence: 「佛亦以世諦故說,非以第一義」 tr. "the Buddha too speaks according to worldly truth, not according to the highest meaning", and says that within the highest meaning there is no bodily, verbal, or mental action, nor is the highest meaning obtained apart from bodily, verbal, and mental action. The last sentence of the sūtra section is 「菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜時,第一義中不動,而行菩薩事,饒益眾生」 tr. "when the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises prajñāpāramitā, he does not move within the highest meaning, and yet he practises the bodhisattva's business and enriches beings"—the same syntax as the 「於諸法等中不動,而分別諸法」 tr. "within the equality of dharmas he does not move, and yet he distinguishes dharmas" of passage 16, one belonging to the Buddha, one to the bodhisattva, from which one can see that not moving and yet acting is exactly the gate of practice this chapter sets up.
20. The treatise-author explains the intent of Subhūti's question: because without anything existent is the view of annihilation, there should be no stain or purity; because the existent is the view of permanence, there should also be no stain or purity. At the start of the treatise section, the treatise-author first restores Subhūti's mental process: having heard the Buddha answer that 「實見者、妄見者無異,垢淨見無故」 tr. "the one who sees truly and the one who sees falsely are not different, because there is neither a view of stain nor a view of purity", he reflected and then asked. The content of his reflection the treatise-author speaks out for him: on the side of without anything existent, 「斷滅見故,不應有垢淨」 tr. "because it is the view of annihilation, there should be no stain or purity"; on the side of the existent, 「常見故,不應有垢淨」 tr. "because it is the view of permanence, there should be no stain or purity"; and he fills out the line of reasoning of the view of permanence—「所有若決定是有,則不從因緣生,不從因緣生故常,常故無垢無淨」 tr. "if what is existent were definitely existent, it would not arise from causes and conditions; because it does not arise from causes and conditions it is permanent, and because it is permanent it is without stain and without purity". This is where the treatise-author's explanation most shows its skill: in the sūtra text only a question is seen; the treatise-author points out that behind the question is the double objection of the two views of annihilation and permanence. The reader of the treatise should know that the first thing the treatise-author does in explaining a sūtra is often not to resolve it, but to make clear the questioner's situation.
21. The treatise-author explains the Buddha's answer: although stain and purity have no separate marks that can be spoken of, because all dharmas are equal it is named purity; if one discriminates and speaks of the marks of stain and purity, this matter is not so. The treatise-author presses the Buddha's answer into two sentences: first, stain and purity have no separate marks that can be spoken of; second, because all dharmas are equal it is said to be named purity. The layer in between—why, having no separate marks that can be spoken of, it can still be named purity—the treatise-author concludes with 「一切法平等故,我說名淨」 tr. "because all dharmas are equal, I say it is named purity". One must see clearly that the 「淨」 tr. "purity" here and the stain and purity that ordinary people face are not on the same level: the purity of ordinary people is set up against stain; the purity here is set up against equality—so though the same word is used, they do not collide. Whenever in reading the treatise one meets one word used in two ways, one must first judge what it is set up against. Below this the treatise-author further cites the Buddha's words to make concrete what this purity points to: 「諸法實相,如、法性、法住、法位、實際是平等」 tr. "the real mark of all dharmas, namely suchness, the nature of dharmas, the abiding of dharmas, the position of dharmas, the limit of reality—this is equality", and attaches its practising mark to one sentence—「菩薩入是平等中,心無憎愛」 tr. "when the bodhisattva enters into this equality, there is no hatred and no love in his mind"; next he explains the meaning of abiding constantly: 「作法皆是虛誑」 tr. "dharmas that are made are all false and deceptive", so what abides constantly is 「無作法,有佛、無佛常住」 tr. "the dharma without making, whether there is a Buddha or no Buddha, abides constantly". Explaining entering equality by being without hatred and love brings a sentence about the nature of dharmas down onto the workings of the mind; the reader must not read past it lightly.
22. The treatise-author brings out the simile of pointing at the moon with a finger and the simile of trading gold for grass: the hearer grasps at marks and clings to equality, therefore the Buddha says that the mark of equality too is worldly truth. This passage is the first crucial point of the treatise section. The treatise-author first depicts the common sickness of those who hear the Dharma: 「聽者心即取相,著是諸法平等」 tr. "the hearer's mind at once grasps at marks and clings to this equality of dharmas"—even the two Chinese characters equality can become something clung to. Its simile says 「如人以指指月,不知者但觀其指而不視月」 tr. "as when a person points at the moon with a finger, one who does not understand looks only at his finger and does not look at the moon", which speaks of the mismatch between what points and what is pointed at. Below this, the Buddha's remedy is to take the words back into worldly truth: 「諸法平等相亦如是,皆是世諦;世諦非實,但為成辦事故說。」 tr. "The mark of the equality of dharmas is also like this; it is all worldly truth; worldly truth is not real, and is spoken only for the sake of getting things done." Since it is said to be not real, why still say it? The treatise-author goes on to bring out the second simile: 「譬如以金貿草」 tr. "it is like trading gold for grass"; a bystander mocks him for trading the precious for the cheap, and he answers 「我事須用故」 tr. "because I have a matter for which I need it". The two similes come out together but divide the work differently: the simile of the finger and the moon speaks of the hearer's sickness; the simile of gold for grass speaks of the speaker's expedient. If the reader remembers only the finger and the moon and forgets the gold for grass, he will regard all speech as an encumbrance, and that is exactly the other side this chapter means to guard against.
23. The treatise-author explains that the meaning of equality is unspeakable: all names, words, and sounds are entirely cut off; because within the scattered mind of initial and sustained thought there are words, there is something said. This passage explains the sūtra sentence 「最第一義,過一切語言論議音聲」 tr. "the very highest meaning passes beyond all words, discussion, and sound". The treatise-author's reason is 「諸法平等是無戲論寂滅相」 tr. "the equality of dharmas is the mark of quiescence without idle discourse"; and the reason there is still speech is 「但覺觀散心中有語言故有所說」 tr. "only because within the scattered mind of initial and sustained thought there are words, is there anything said". This sentence speaks of where speech comes from extremely plainly—language is a product of the scattered mind of initial and sustained thought, not a shadow of the real mark. From this the reader can know: being unspeakable does not forbid speech; it points out the origin of speech; knowing its origin, one speaks and does not cling.
24. The treatise-author explains that Subhūti asks for the sake of the bodhisattvas who have newly aroused the mind, and that the Buddha, by a counter-question, makes him awaken for himself that this does not hinder the myriad practices. The treatise-author points out that this question of Subhūti's is not doubt on his own part—he 「從佛聞諸法平等相,解其旨趣」 tr. "has heard from the Buddha the mark of the equality of dharmas and understood its purport", and it is that he 「為諸新發意菩薩故問」 tr. "asks for the sake of all the bodhisattvas who have newly aroused the mind". This attribution is extremely crucial: the identity of the questioner determines the weight of the answer. Below this the treatise-author narrates that the Buddha answered with a counter-question—giving and the rest, and so on up to the dhāraṇī gates, teaching the Dharma, and the rest: 「此諸法非如幻、如夢等耶」 tr. "are these dharmas not like an illusion, like a dream, and so on?"—Subhūti answers 「實爾」 tr. "It is truly so", and adds a sentence: 「是諸法雖有利益,不出於如夢法」 tr. "although these dharmas have benefit, they do not go beyond dharmas that are like a dream". Subhūti asks again: dreams and the like are false; the bodhisattva practises prajñā to seek a real dharma and obtains the Buddha path—how can he practise unreal dharmas? The Buddha then assents: giving and such dharmas 「皆是思惟、憶想分別、作起生法,不得住如是法中成一切種智」 tr. "are all dharmas that arise from reflection, recollection, discrimination, and making; one cannot abide in such dharmas and accomplish the omniscience of all kinds". Here the treatise-author adds a stroke describing the scene: 「即時眾中聽者心生懈怠」 tr. "at that time, among the assembly, the minds of those hearing gave rise to slackness"—the hearers, on hearing it, at once lost heart, and so only then did the Buddha say 「是一切法皆是助道因緣」 tr. "all these dharmas are causes and conditions that aid the path". With this stroke, one knows that the teaching of aiding the path is a word of remedy, not a general discussion. Below this the treatise-author himself explains the boundary between aiding and adding to: practising wrongly and erring is named unreal; practising straight without error is precisely aiding the path; 「是法為助道故,不為果」 tr. "this dharma is for the sake of aiding the path, not for the sake of the fruit"; giving and the rest are conditioned, and the path too is conditioned, 「同相故相益」 tr. "because they are of the same mark they benefit each other"; the fruit of the path is 「諸法實無出生,一相無相,寂滅涅槃」 tr. "that all dharmas really have no coming forth into birth; of one mark, the signless, quiescent extinction, nirvāṇa", therefore 「於涅槃不能有益」 tr. "nothing can be added to nirvāṇa". Finally it brings out a simile: 「如時雨能益草木,不益虛空。」 tr. "As a timely rain can benefit grass and trees, but does not benefit space." The conditioned can benefit the conditioned; the unconditioned is not a thing that can be benefited—only here is the pivotal sentence of passage 7 said all the way through.
25. Question ① and Answer ①: if one knows the real mark of all dharmas, what use is practising giving? The answer: giving and the rest are for bringing beings to accomplishment. The question of the first round is extremely direct, and it is also the sentence the reader most easily asks himself. The treatise-author's answer first cites the Buddha's words as ground—「布施等不具足,不能成就眾生」 tr. "if giving and the rest are not complete, one cannot bring beings to accomplishment"—and next states its use: the bodhisattva adorns his body and his voice and speech, obtains the Buddha's power of the supernormal powers, and by all kinds of power of skilful means leads beings on. Thus the use of giving lies not in obtaining for oneself, but in being the means for accomplishing others. Below this it adds the mind with which one practises: 「亦不取檀波羅蜜若有、若無相,亦不戲論如夢等諸法,直行乃至得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」 tr. "nor does he grasp the mark of dānapāramitā being existent or being non-existent, nor does he make idle discourse about dharmas like a dream and the rest; he goes straight on, even until he obtains anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi". Having a use and yet not grasping marks—this is signless giving. The reader should note that what the treatise-author gives here is a reason, not a compromise: he does not say that although it is empty one must still cultivate; he says that precisely because what is accomplished is beings, therefore although one knows emptiness one does not give up practice.
26. Question ② and Answer ②: why is only benefiting beings spoken of and not benefiting oneself? The answer: those who enter the path are of three grades, lowest, middle, and highest, and the highest are only for beings. This question asks about the one-sidedness of the sūtra text—the sūtra speaks only of being for beings and does not speak of benefiting oneself. The treatise-author answers with 「菩薩行善道為一切眾生,此是實義」 tr. "that the bodhisattva practises the wholesome path for the sake of all beings—this is the real meaning", while what is said elsewhere, 「自利,亦利益眾生」 tr. "benefiting oneself, and also benefiting beings", is 「為凡夫人作是說,然後能行菩薩道」 tr. "said thus for ordinary people, so that afterwards they can practise the bodhisattva path". One sentence settles the use of the two kinds of saying: one is the real meaning, the other is a skilful leading-on. Below this it sets up three grades: 「下者,但為自度故行善法;中者,自為亦為他;上者,但為他人故行善法。」 tr. "The lowest practise wholesome dharmas only for the sake of delivering themselves; the middle do so for themselves and also for others; the highest practise wholesome dharmas only for the sake of others." This judgement of three grades is the bone of this passage. When in reading the treatise one meets the treatise-author judging high and low, first see on what he relies—what is relied on here is not the amount of merit, but where the arousing of the mind is tied.
27. Question ③ and Answer ③: if one only benefits others and cannot benefit oneself, how can one be called the highest? The answer: such is the way of the world, one who makes offerings to himself obtains no merit; one who can relinquish his own happiness and act only for beings is a superior person. The third round of question and answer is a rebuttal rarely seen in the treatise, and a forceful one: the ordinary sequence should be that benefiting oneself is the lowest and benefiting both oneself and others is the highest—why does the treatise-author turn it around? The treatise-author first takes the ordinary way of the world as proof: 「自供養者不得其福,自害其身而不得罪」 tr. "one who makes offerings to himself obtains no merit from it, and one who harms his own body incurs no sin"—the establishment of merit and sin is from the first tied to another, so practising the path for oneself 「名為下人」 tr. "is named an inferior person". Next it brings out the sickness: 「若自為身行道,是則斷滅,自為愛著故。」 tr. "If one practises the path for oneself, this is annihilation, because it is for the sake of one's own love and clinging." Next it sets up the right view: 「若自能捨己樂,但為一切眾生故行善法,是名上人,與一切眾生異故。」 tr. "If one can relinquish one's own happiness and practise wholesome dharmas only for the sake of all beings, this is named a superior person, because he is not the same as all beings." Next it resolves the doubt about benefiting oneself: 「若但為眾生故行善法,眾生未成就,自利則為具足」 tr. "if one practises wholesome dharmas only for the sake of beings, while beings are not yet brought to accomplishment, one's own benefit is already complete"—not seeking to benefit oneself, one's own benefit is of itself sufficient. Next it judges the middle grade: 「若自利益,又為眾生,是為雜行。」 tr. "If one both benefits oneself and acts for beings, this is mixed practice." Finally it gathers it in with three kinds of people who seek the Buddha path: those who only love and cherish the Buddha and seek to become a Buddha for their own single selves, those who do so for themselves and also for beings, and those who do so only for beings; of the third, 「是人清淨行道,破我顛倒故」 tr. "this person practises the path purely, because he has broken the inversion of self". The criterion of the whole passage lies in the last sentence—what is broken is the inversion of self, so being only for others is not moral loftiness but purity with respect to self-clinging.
28. Question ④ and Answer ④: since it is said that one only benefits beings, why is it further said that only by oneself obtaining non-clinging can one benefit people? The answer: because there is no other way; merit cannot be given to others like wealth and goods. Before the question and answer, the treatise-author first explains the passage on ambrosia in the sūtra: when the bodhisattva practises prajñā, 「無眾生乃至無知者、見者」 tr. "there are no beings and so on up to no knower and no seer"; abiding securely within this he 「拔出眾生着甘露性中」 tr. "pulls beings out and sets them within the nature of ambrosia"; and he himself explains the name—「甘露性者,所謂一切助道法」 tr. "what is called the nature of ambrosia is all the dharmas that aid the path"; the reason it is named ambrosia is that 「行是法得至涅槃,涅槃名甘露」 tr. "by practising these dharmas one can reach nirvāṇa, and nirvāṇa is named ambrosia"; when one abides within this nature, 「我等妄想不復生」 tr. "the false thoughts of ‘I’ and the like no longer arise". Finally it concludes with one sentence: the bodhisattva 「自得無所著,亦令眾生得無所著,是名第一利益眾生」 tr. "himself obtains non-clinging and also makes beings obtain non-clinging; this is named the foremost benefiting of beings". Taking the dharmas that aid the path as the nature of ambrosia joins exactly with the meaning in passage 7 that aiding the path does not add to the fruit—the dharmas that aid the path are ambrosia not because they can add to nirvāṇa, but because they can reach nirvāṇa. This question pursues the previous answer in its natural course: since benefiting oneself has been judged the lowest, and the sūtra further says 「自無所著,亦教一切眾生令得無所著」 tr. "he himself clings to nothing, and also teaches all beings so that they obtain non-clinging", is this not self-contradictory? The treatise-author answers very honestly: 「不得已故!若自無智慧,何能利人?」 tr. "Because there is no other way! If one has no wisdom oneself, how can one benefit others?" Next it gives the reason: 「若是功德可得與他如財物者,諸佛、大菩薩所有功德皆應與他,乃至調達、怨賊皆可與之」 tr. "if this merit could be given to others like wealth and goods, all the merit possessed by the buddhas and the great bodhisattvas ought to be given to others, and it could be given even to Devadatta and to the enemy and thief", and yet 「不可我作而他得」 tr. "it cannot be that I do it and another obtains it". This simile is the section in the whole treatise most able to break people's thoughts of a lucky windfall—that merit cannot be handed over is precisely why cultivating for oneself cannot be avoided. And the treatise-author uses the three Chinese characters 「不得已」 tr. "there is no other way" to fix its boundary: first being without clinging oneself is not going back to benefiting oneself; it is the necessary condition for benefiting others. Below this the treatise-author again returns this passage to worldly truth: 「是亦世俗說,非第一義」 tr. "this too is a worldly saying, not the highest meaning", because within the highest meaning 「無眾生、無一無異等分別諸法相」 tr. "there are no beings, no marks of one and different and the like that discriminate dharmas"; and he adds a sentence: 「如先說『不可說相是第一義』,此中可說故是世俗」 tr. "as said before, ‘the mark of the unspeakable is the highest meaning’; since herein it can be spoken of, it is therefore the worldly".
29. The treatise-author restates the sūtra and explains the question whether it is obtained in worldly truth or obtained in the highest meaning: two dharmas all exist because of worldly truth; one who has obtained the highest meaning, though he distinguishes dharmas, is not false. This passage is not a newly set question and answer; it is the treatise-author restating the passage in the sūtra of Subhūti's question and the Buddha's answer, and explaining it. The treatise-author first brings out on Subhūti's behalf the intent of his dilemma: 「若以世諦故得,即是虛妄不實;若以第一義故得,第一義中無得、無得者,不可說、不可受。」 tr. "If it were obtained because of worldly truth, then it would be false and unreal; if it were obtained because of the highest meaning, within the highest meaning there is no obtaining and no one who obtains; it is unspeakable and cannot be received." Next he explains the Buddha's answer: it is by worldly words that the Buddha is said to obtain awakening, and 「是中無得者、無有得法」 tr. "herein there is no one who obtains and no dharma that is obtained"; the reason lies in two dharmas—「是菩薩、是得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」 tr. "this is the bodhisattva, this is the anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi that is obtained": what obtains and what is obtained standing as two is precisely two dharmas, and 「二法中,無道、無果」 tr. "within two dharmas there is no path and no fruit". Next he resolves a crucial doubt: since two dharmas all exist because of worldly truth, does the Buddha's Dharma not also fall into falsehood? The treatise-author distinguishes: 「若有人不得第一義,但以二法分別諸法,是則虛妄;諸佛、大菩薩得第一義故,為度眾生令得第一義,雖分別諸法,非是虛妄。」 tr. "If someone does not obtain the highest meaning and only distinguishes dharmas by means of two dharmas, this is false; because the buddhas and the great bodhisattvas have obtained the highest meaning, in order to deliver beings and make them obtain the highest meaning, although they distinguish dharmas, it is not false." The same distinguishing, and yet whether it is false is tied to whether the one who distinguishes has already obtained the highest meaning—this judgement and the Buddha's 「大恩力」 tr. "great power of kindness" in passage 16 exactly illuminate each other.
30. Question ⑤ and Answer ⑤: elsewhere it is said that two dharmas are the dharmas of ordinary people and the dharma of non-duality is the dharma of the worthy and the sages; how is that reconciled with non-duality here also having no path and no fruit? The answer: entering non-duality is the real holy Dharma, and the Buddha negates the two extremes and speaks the middle way. What this question cites is the Dharma gate of entering non-duality of the Vimalakīrti Sūtra, the only place in this chapter that explicitly cites another sūtra; what it asks about is a contradiction between scriptural teachings. The treatise-author's answer is in three parts. The first affirms first: 「不二入是真實聖法」 tr. "entering non-duality is the real holy Dharma", not abandoning that sūtra because of what is said here. The second gives the reason why there is disparagement and praise: 「或有新發意菩薩未得諸法實相,聞是不二法,取相生著。是故或稱讚不二法,或時毀呰。」 tr. "It may be that there are bodhisattvas who have newly aroused the mind, who have not yet obtained the real mark of all dharmas, and who, hearing this dharma of non-duality, grasp at marks and give rise to clinging. Therefore at times he praises the dharma of non-duality, and at times disparages it." Praise and disparagement are both remedies, not a self-contradiction of the meaning. The third brings out the right meaning: 「佛遮二邊、說中道,所謂非二、非不二」 tr. "the Buddha negates the two extremes and speaks the middle way, namely not two and not non-dual", and states its sequence—「二法名各各別相;不二名一空相。以是一空相破各各別異相;破已,事訖,還捨不二相」 tr. "two dharmas speaks of the separate marks of each; non-duality speaks of the mark of a single emptiness. By means of this mark of a single emptiness one breaks the marks of each being separate and different; once the breaking is done and the matter is finished, one still relinquishes the mark of non-duality", and only then is it 「即是道、是果」 tr. "precisely the path, the fruit". Finally it adds the reason: 「諸賢聖雖讚歎無二法,為不著故。」 tr. "Although the worthy and the sages praise the dharma without duality, it is so that people may not cling." Here the reader can obtain a general rule: the effect of any word of remedy lies in the time when what is to be broken is not yet broken; once it is broken, if one still holds on to it, the remedy becomes a new sickness. After this round of question and answer, the treatise-author takes back the sūtra's words to conclude: 「用是法得道、得果,用是法無道、無果——即是戲論;無戲論是平等法。」 tr. "To say that by means of this dharma one obtains the path and obtains the fruit, and that by means of this dharma there is no path and no fruit—this is precisely idle discourse; being without idle discourse is the equal dharma." Next he restates Subhūti's question, 「若諸法無所有性,何等是平等」 tr. "if all dharmas are of a nature without anything existent, what is equality?", together with the Buddha's answer, and lists the seven items of the Buddha's answer one by one: 「若離有性、無性,假名為平等」 tr. "if one is apart from existent nature and non-existent nature, it is provisionally named equality"; the bodhisattva does not say that all dharmas are existent—does not speak of their nature, their marks, and other such displays; nor does he say that they are a non-existent dharma—does not speak of the nature of non-existent dharmas, the marks of non-existent dharmas, and other such displays; nor does he say that apart from the two extremes there is a further mark of equality; 「一切處不取平等相」 tr. "in every place he does not grasp the mark of equality"; 「亦不言無是平等」 tr. "nor does he say that there is no such equality"; and 「不妨行諸善法」 tr. "this does not hinder him from practising all wholesome dharmas". Of the seven items the first six all negate and the last alone discloses—the sentence that it does not hinder practising all wholesome dharmas is the gate of practice left at the end of the whole chapter's course of negating and sweeping away, and must not be passed over. Below this the treatise-author again turns out a sentence: 「復次,諸法平等者,所謂出過一切法」 tr. "Again, what is called the equality of dharmas is precisely passing beyond all dharmas", which is where the next round of question and answer arises from.
31. Question ⑥ and Answer ⑥: before it was said that equality is precisely the reality of dharmas, the names differing and the meaning the same; why is it now said that equality passes beyond all dharmas? The answer: dharmas are of two kinds, substance and practice; equality passes beyond within the wrong practice of ordinary people, not within the substance of dharmas. This question is the finest boundary in the whole chapter. Earlier it was said that equality is precisely the real mark of all dharmas, the names differing and the meaning the same, and 「色如,非色、非離色」 tr. "the suchness of form is not form and not apart from form" was cited as proof, so equality and dharmas are not apart from each other; yet now the sūtra says 「諸法平等者,所謂出過一切法」 tr. "what is called the equality of dharmas is precisely passing beyond all dharmas"; passing beyond is going beyond, and the two sayings contradict each other. The treatise-author answers that all dharmas are of two kinds: 「一者、色等諸法體;二者、色等法中行——凡夫邪行,賢聖正行。」 tr. "First, the substance of form and the other dharmas; second, practice within form and the other dharmas—the wrong practice of ordinary people and the right practice of the worthy and the sages." What equality passes beyond is the wrong practice of ordinary people, not the substance of dharmas such as form. Once it is divided into two, the objection resolves itself. The reader should remember this division: whenever this treatise speaks of going beyond, of being apart, of passing beyond, it is mostly said with respect to practice and not with respect to substance; without making this division, there would be contradiction everywhere.
32. The treatise-author explains that of equality there is none who can practise it and none who can reach it: self-nature cannot practise and reach within self-nature, and should only practise and reach within other-nature; it is not because the Buddha's wisdom is small. This passage explains the most striking sentence in the sūtra. The treatise-author first depicts Subhūti's state—「於是須菩提驚問:『佛亦不能行、不能到?』」 tr. "Thereupon Subhūti asks in astonishment: ‘Can the Buddha too not practise it and not reach it?’"—and brings out his meaning for him: 「是法雖甚深微妙難行,是事佛應當得!」 tr. "Although this dharma is very deep and subtle and hard to practise, this matter the Buddha ought to be able to obtain!" The Buddha's answer is that 「從須陀洹乃至佛皆無能行、無能到」 tr. "from the srota-āpanna up to the Buddha, none can practise it and none can reach it", and the treatise-author again brings out the Buddha's meaning for him: 「三世十方佛不能行、不能到,何況一佛!平等性自爾故。」 tr. "The buddhas of the three times and the ten directions cannot practise it and cannot reach it, how much less a single Buddha! Because the nature of equality is so of itself." Subhūti asks again about the Buddha, sovereign in the power of practice, whose unobstructed wisdom reaches every place; the key of the Buddha's answer lies in one hypothetical sentence: 「若佛與平等異,應有是難」 tr. "only if the Buddha were different from equality should there be such an objection". Below this the treatise-author brings out the right principle: 「是凡夫乃至佛,自性不能自性中行、不能自性中到;自性應他性中行。」 tr. "These ordinary people and so on up to the Buddha—self-nature cannot practise within self-nature, cannot reach within self-nature; self-nature should practise within other-nature." The establishment of practising and reaching must wait upon a difference between the one who acts and what is acted upon; the Buddha is precisely equality, so there is no difference to practise across. The last sentence is the safety pin of the whole passage: 「但佛即是平等故,不行、不到,非以智慧少故。」 tr. "But because the Buddha is precisely equality, he does not practise and does not reach—not because his wisdom is small." The reader must never read this passage as the Buddha being unable to do something—both the sūtra and the treatise have already blocked this road of retreat.
33. The treatise-author explains that within equality there is no distinction, yet because of worldly truth there is distinction; the Three Jewels' greatly appearing in the world is precisely the distinguishing and setting-up of the equal dharma. From the foregoing meaning Subhūti gives rise to a second doubt: if ordinary people and so on up to the Buddha are unfindable as different, then 「今凡夫、聖人不應有差別」 tr. "now ordinary people and sages ought not to have distinction". The Buddha assents to his question and makes a distinction: 「平等中無差別,世諦故凡夫法中有差別。」 tr. "Within equality there is no distinction; it is because of worldly truth that there is distinction within the dharmas of ordinary people." Subhūti again objects with the Three Jewels, and the Buddha answers 「平等即是法寶,法寶即是佛寶、僧寶」 tr. "equality is precisely the Dharma Jewel, and the Dharma Jewel is precisely the Buddha Jewel and the Saṅgha Jewel", and gives the reason: 「未得法時,不名為佛;得平等法故名為佛;得是平等法故,分別有須陀洹等差別。」 tr. "When he had not yet obtained the dharma, he was not named Buddha; because he obtained the equal dharma he is named Buddha; because he obtained this equal dharma, he distinguishes that there are distinctions such as the srota-āpanna." This point is extremely crucial: the distinctions of the Three Jewels lie not outside equality, but are set up precisely through obtaining the equal dharma. Subhūti at once receives the teaching and states for himself: 「是法皆無合、無散,無色、無形、無對,一相,所謂無相。唯佛有是力,於空、無相中,分別是凡夫、是聖人。」 tr. "This dharma is all without joining and without dispersing, without form, without shape, without resistance, of one mark, namely the signless. Only the Buddha has this power, that within emptiness and the signless he distinguishes: this is an ordinary person, this is a sage." The objector once again resolves his own objection.
34. Question ⑦ and Answer ⑦: the buddhas are like the sun coming out, only illuminating the myriad things; why must the Buddha speak for one to know? The answer: knowing is of two kinds, the false knowing of ordinary people and knowing as it truly is. This question is set up very handsomely: the buddhas are like the sun coming out, which 「不能令高者下、下者高,但能照明萬物,令有眼者別識」 tr. "cannot make the high low or the low high, but can only illuminate the myriad things and let those with eyes distinguish and recognise them"; the buddhas 「亦不轉諸法相,但以一切智照,為人演說令知」 tr. "too do not transform the marks of dharmas, but only illuminate them with omniscience and expound them for people to let them know". Since it is so, animals and the like can be seen by the eye before one, and everyone recognises and knows them; what need is there for the Buddha to speak? The treatise-author's answer sets up only one distinction: 「知有二種:一者、凡夫虛妄知,二者、如實知。」 tr. "Knowing is of two kinds: first, the false knowing of ordinary people; second, knowing as it truly is." What ordinary people know of the marks of animals and the like is false knowing; what the Buddha knows is the real mark; therefore what is at issue in the sūtra's 「佛不分別諸法,云何知有地獄等」 tr. "if the Buddha did not distinguish dharmas, how could it be known that there are the hells and the rest" is knowing as it truly is, not worldly recognition. In reading the treatise, when one meets such a question likening the Buddha to the sun, one should see whether the treatise-author accepts the simile—here the treatise-author does not deny the simile of the sun, but only divides the word 「知」 tr. "knowing" into levels, and the objection dissolves of itself.
35. The treatise-author explains that the dharma of the buddhas is quiescent extinction without idle discourse and yet can distinguish dharmas; he brings out the simile of the ox-dharma, and records the divergent opinion of ‘someone says’ and refutes it. This passage first brings out a deeper difficulty: 「諸佛法寂滅相、無戲論;此中若分別有地獄等相,不名為『寂滅』、『不二』、『無戲論法』。」 tr. "The dharma of the buddhas is the mark of quiescence, without idle discourse; if herein one distinguished that there are the marks of the hells and the like, it would not be named ‘quiescent extinction’, ‘non-duality’, ‘the dharma without idle discourse’." The treatise-author's answer is this chapter's face-on judgement: 「佛雖知寂滅、不二相,亦能於寂滅相中分別諸法,而不墮戲論。」 tr. "Although the Buddha knows the mark of quiescent extinction and non-duality, he can yet distinguish dharmas within the mark of quiescence, and does not fall into idle discourse." Below this it brings out the simile of the ox-dharma to show the difficulty of knowing as it truly is: one who is apart from the real mark of all dharmas, though his eyes see animals, cannot know their marks as they truly are; 「如牛,角、足、尾等諸分邊和合,更有牛法生,是為一。諸分多、牛法一,一不作多、多不作一。」 tr. "As with an ox: the horns, feet, tail, and the other parts come together at their edges, and there further arises an ox-dharma, and this is one. The parts are many, the ox-dharma is one; the one does not make the many, the many do not make the one." Here the treatise-author records a divergent opinion—「有人言:此說非也!除此諸分,應更有牛法力用可見。」 tr. "Someone says: this is not right! Apart from these parts there should further be a function of the ox-dharma that can be seen." The treatise-author at once refutes it: 「牛法眾分和合生,而牛法不異眾分」 tr. "the ox-dharma is born from the coming together of its parts, and yet the ox-dharma is not different from the parts"; his proof lies in 「見此眾分合故名為見牛,更不見餘物為牛」 tr. "seeing these parts come together is named seeing an ox, and no other thing is further seen to be the ox". Next he refutes completely by the four alternatives: 「異者破一,一者破異,不一不異破一異;若無一異,云何有不一不異?」 tr. "Different refutes one, one refutes different, neither-one-nor-different refutes one-and-different; if there is no one-and-different, how can there be neither-one-nor-different?" Finally it returns: 「若入是諸法平等中,爾時,始如實得牛相。」 tr. "If one enters into this equality of dharmas, at that time one first obtains the mark of the ox as it truly is." Here the reader can see this treatise's form for recording divergent opinions—recording them together and then refuting, not concealing the opinion; and what is refuted is exactly that view of an entity, ‘apart from the parts there is separately one thing that can be seen’.
36. The treatise-author explains not moving within equality and yet distinguishing dharmas, not clinging to the marks of one and different, and restates the passage in the sūtra on the marks of form and the rest being empty, and resolves its difficulty. The treatise-author takes up the simile of the ox-dharma and draws the conclusion: 「若佛不分別諸法相、不說二諦,云何善說畜生等?所謂於平等不動而分別諸法。」 tr. "If the Buddha did not distinguish the marks of dharmas and did not speak of the two truths, how could he speak well of animals and the like? This is what is called not moving within equality and yet distinguishing dharmas." And he explains the two Chinese characters not moving: 「分別諸法時,不著一異相。」 tr. "When one distinguishes dharmas one does not cling to the marks of one and different." Below this he restates Subhūti's long objection in the sūtra and the Buddha's counter-questions—investigating and searching out whether the marks of form and the rest are empty, the answer is that they are truly empty; whether within emptiness there are dharmas of differing marks, the answer is that there are not. Here the treatise-author supplies on Subhūti's behalf the reason: 「是畢竟空,以無相智慧可解,是中云何有異相?」 tr. "This is ultimate emptiness, which can be understood with the wisdom of the signless; how could there be differing marks within it?" Next he brings out on the Buddha's behalf the intent of the rebuke: 「若空中無異相,空便是實,是故汝云何於空中分別諸法作是難?」 tr. "If within emptiness there are no differing marks, emptiness would then be the real; therefore how is it that you distinguish dharmas within emptiness and raise such an objection?" And he pushes it one layer further: 「畢竟空中,空亦不可得,各各相亦不可得,汝云何以空、各各相為難?」 tr. "Within ultimate emptiness, emptiness too is unfindable, and the separate marks too are unfindable; how can you use emptiness and the separate marks to raise an objection?"—since even emptiness is unfindable, one who raises an objection by means of emptiness has of himself no ground to stand on. Finally he ties up the meaning of the sūtra: within equality, 「無分別故無凡夫人;但凡夫人,非實相、不離實相,凡夫實相即是聖人相」 tr. "because there is no discrimination, there are no ordinary people; yet ordinary people are not the real mark, nor are they apart from the real mark; the real mark of ordinary people is precisely the mark of the sage", therefore it says 「不但凡夫、不離凡夫,乃至佛亦如是」 tr. "not only ordinary people, and also not apart from ordinary people, and so on up to the Buddha, it is likewise". The sentence that the real mark of ordinary people is precisely the mark of the sage is this chapter's most direct consolation for practitioners, and also its strictest demand.
37. The treatise-author explains that equality is neither conditioned nor unconditioned: the conditioned is all false and deceptive dharmas that are made; the unconditioned, having no arising, abiding, and ceasing, is a non-existent dharma; because there is the conditioned there is the unconditioned, as apart from long there is no short—this is the meaning of standing over against each other. The treatise-author first states the mind with which Subhūti raises this question: 「以平等相大利益,欲知平等定相」 tr. "because the mark of equality has great benefit, he wishes to know the fixed mark of equality"—what is asked is whether equality has a mark that can be fixed. The Buddha answers 「非有為、非無為」 tr. "neither conditioned nor unconditioned", and the treatise-author brings out the fault of each side for him: if it were conditioned, 「皆是虛誑作法」 tr. "all would be false and deceptive dharmas that are made"; if it were unconditioned, 「無為法無生住滅故無法,無法故不得名無為」 tr. "an unconditioned dharma, because it has no arising, abiding, and ceasing, would be a non-existent dharma, and because it is a non-existent dharma, it could not be named unconditioned". Below this he brings out the right principle: 「因有為故有無為」 tr. "it is because there is the conditioned that there is the unconditioned", and cites the sūtra as proof—「如經中說:『離有為,無為不可得。』」 tr. "As is said in the sūtra: ‘Apart from the conditioned, the unconditioned is unfindable.’" Finally he brings out the simile and the judgement: 「如離長無短,是相待義。」 tr. "As apart from long there is no short—this is the meaning of standing over against each other." The words standing over against each other are the key of this passage: the conditioned and the unconditioned are not two dharmas each independent on its own, but two names set up by standing over against each other, so equality cannot be tied to either side of them.
38. Question ⑧ and Answer ⑧: the conditioned is impermanent and the unconditioned permanent; why is it said that apart from the conditioned the unconditioned is unfindable? The answer: the unconditioned, because it is without discrimination, is signless; to break the conditioned is precisely the unconditioned; it concludes with contemplating equality and not moving within the highest meaning and benefiting beings. The last round of question and answer relies on the most widely current teaching—the conditioned is impermanent, the unconditioned is permanent—if the unconditioned is permanent, then it has its own substance, so why must it wait upon the conditioned? The treatise-author's answer first refutes the saying of a mark of permanence: 「無為法無分別故無相;若說常相,不得言無相。」 tr. "Unconditioned dharmas, because they are without discrimination, are signless; if one spoke of a mark of permanence, one could not say they are signless." Next it sets up the right view: 「破有為法故名無為,更無異法。」 tr. "It is because conditioned dharmas are broken that it is named the unconditioned; there is no other dharma." Next it brings out the clearest simile in the whole treatise: 「如人閉在牢獄,穿牆得出;破壁是空,更無異空,空亦不從因緣生。」 tr. "As when a person shut in a prison bores through the wall and gets out: the broken wall is space, and there is no other space, and this space too does not arise from causes and conditions." The place where the wall is broken is precisely space; it is not that outside the wall there is another space—the unconditioned in relation to the conditioned is likewise. Next it applies this: 「有為法中先有無為性,破有為即是無為」 tr. "within conditioned dharmas there is first the unconditioned nature, and to break the conditioned is precisely the unconditioned", therefore 「離有為,無為不可得」 tr. "apart from the conditioned, the unconditioned is unfindable". Next it gathers in: 「是有為、無為性皆不合不散,一相,所謂『無相』。」 tr. "These natures of the conditioned and the unconditioned are both neither joined nor dispersed, of one mark, namely ‘the signless’." Next it still returns the Buddha's words to worldly truth: 「佛以世諦故說是事,非第一義」 tr. "the Buddha speaks this matter because of worldly truth; it is not the highest meaning", and cites the causes and conditions the Buddha himself states—「第一義中無身、口、意行;有為、無為法平等,即是第一義。」 tr. "Within the highest meaning there is no bodily, verbal, or mental action; the equality of conditioned and unconditioned dharmas is precisely the highest meaning." The last sentence is the conclusion of the whole chapter: 「觀是有為、無為法平等,亦不著一相。菩薩於第一義中不動而利益眾生;方便力故,種種因緣為眾生說法也。」 tr. "Contemplating the equality of these conditioned and unconditioned dharmas, one also does not cling to a single mark. The bodhisattva does not move within the highest meaning and yet benefits beings; because of the power of skilful means, by means of all kinds of causes and conditions he teaches the Dharma for beings." From the not setting up of stain and purity at the head of the chapter up to here, it returns to not moving and yet benefiting beings—the equality that is set up never from the start departs one step from the gate of practice.
Do Not Misread
Do not read 「平等」 tr. "equality" as everything being the same. The equality set up in the sūtra has as its definition 「無戲論相」 tr. "the mark of being without idle discourse"; it is not pulling ordinary people and the Buddha into one and the same thing. Therefore the Buddha must say 「於諸法等中不動,而分別諸法」 tr. "within the equality of dharmas he does not move, and yet he distinguishes dharmas", and calls this the great power of kindness; the treatise-author too says 「平等中無差別,世諦故凡夫法中有差別」 tr. "within equality there is no distinction; because of worldly truth there is distinction within the dharmas of ordinary people". If equality were levelling flat, the Three Jewels could not appear in the world, and the names srota-āpanna and so on up to Buddha would all become empty settings; yet the sūtra text, in the very same passage, lists these names one by one. What equality removes is idle discourse, not the setting-up of distinctions.
Do not read 「不能行、不能到」 tr. "cannot practise, cannot reach" as the Buddha being unable to do something. The sūtra text itself has already blocked this road of retreat twice: once in the Buddha's answer 「若諸法平等與佛有異,應當如是問」 tr. "only if the equality of dharmas were different from the Buddha should one ask thus", once in the treatise-author's explanation 「非以智慧少故」 tr. "not because his wisdom is small". The reason for not being able to practise and reach is that between the one who acts and what is acted upon there is no difference to practise across—the Buddha is precisely equality, so there is no equality outside waiting for the Buddha to reach it. If it is read as the Buddha's wisdom still falling short, then the later 「佛有大恩力,於諸法等中不動,而分別諸法」 tr. "the Buddha has the great power of kindness: within the equality of dharmas he does not move, and yet he distinguishes dharmas" has nowhere to be placed.
Do not read 「世諦故說」 tr. "said because of worldly truth" as what is said being cancelled. In this chapter the Buddha almost always carries this tail with his answers; if each time it were carried it cancelled something, not one sentence of the whole chapter could remain. The treatise-author resolves it with the simile of trading gold for grass: a bystander mocks him for trading the precious for the cheap, and he answers 「我事須用故」 tr. "because I have a matter for which I need it"—the saying of worldly truth is set up for getting things done; it is not real and yet useful. Opposite to it is the simile of pointing at the moon, which warns against taking the finger for the moon. The two similes must be read together: one warns against clinging to words, one warns against discarding words.
Do not read 「一切法能助道法,不能益其果」 tr. "all dharmas can aid the dharmas of the path; they cannot add to its fruit" as practice being useless. What this sentence negates is the idea of adding to the unconditioned fruit by conditioned practice; its reason the sūtra text itself gives—「所謂是諸法無生、無出、無相」 tr. "namely, these dharmas are non-arising, non-emerging, and signless", and the treatise-author further makes it clear with 「如時雨能益草木,不益虛空」 tr. "as a timely rain can benefit grass and trees, but does not benefit space". And in the very same passage of sūtra text, the Buddha says that if dānapāramitā and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds are not made complete, 「不能得成就眾生、淨佛國土、得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」 tr. "he cannot bring beings to accomplishment, purify buddha-lands, or obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi". Aiding the path and adding to the fruit are two matters, which the sūtra text sets side by side without their hindering each other.
Do not read ‘only for the sake of beings, not for oneself’ as there being no need to cultivate oneself. The treatise-author has already set a special question on this, answering 「不得已故!若自無智慧,何能利人?」 tr. "Because there is no other way! If one has no wisdom oneself, how can one benefit others?", and proves it by merit not being something that can be given to others like wealth and goods. So first being without clinging oneself is not turning back to benefiting oneself; it is the condition for benefiting others. Conversely, it must not be read either as: since cultivating oneself cannot be avoided, benefiting oneself is still the right road—the treatise-author judges 「若自利益,又為眾生,是為雜行」 tr. "if one both benefits oneself and acts for beings, this is mixed practice", and judges it very clearly.
Do not read 「破有為即是無為」 tr. "to break the conditioned is precisely the unconditioned" as annihilation. The treatise-author's simile is boring through the wall of a prison—the place where the wall is broken is precisely space; it is not that the wall is destroyed and some other thing is obtained. If it is read as there being nothing at all after the conditioned is entirely broken, then the sentence 「有為法中先有無為性」 tr. "within conditioned dharmas there is first the unconditioned nature" has nothing to rest on; if it is read as there being, outside the breaking of the conditioned, a separate unconditioned to be obtained, then the sentence 「更無異法」 tr. "there is no other dharma" has nothing to rest on. On both sides the sūtra text stands in the way.
Bearing on Practice
The first use is to take 「無戲論相,是諸法平等」 tr. "the mark of being without idle discourse—this is the equality of dharmas" as a ruler for daily use. Whenever the calculation ‘by this dharma one can obtain, by this dharma one cannot obtain’ arises in the mind, that is precisely the idle discourse the sūtra points to. This ruler is extremely handy: there is no need to judge whether the content calculated is right or wrong; only see whether there is within it the opposition of what obtains and what is obtained; if there is, one knows that at this time one is not in equality, and at once lets go of the calculation and still goes on doing the work.
The second use is to examine one's own arousing of the mind by the sequence of 「知一切法是不可取相已,發心求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」 tr. "having known that all dharmas are of the mark of being ungraspable, he arouses the mind and seeks anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi". The sūtra text puts knowing before arousing the mind; its intent is that the mind aroused should not become a mind with something to be attained. In daily use one can hold to it thus: each time a vow arises, first ask whether the establishment of this vow needs a thing to be obtained as its pledge; if so, this vow is still within grasping at marks. And the sūtra text at the same time gives the ground on which the arousing of the mind does not fall into emptiness—one seeks awakening because 「但以眾生不知不見如是諸法相」 tr. "only because beings do not know and do not see such marks of dharmas"; the root of the arousing of the mind is tied to others' not knowing, so it is not shaken by one's own gain and loss.
The third use is that the judgement of the three grades of those who enter the path can serve as a once-a-year self-examination. The lowest are only for delivering themselves; the middle are for themselves and also for others; the highest are only for others. The treatise-author also gives an extremely plain test: 「若但為眾生故行善法,眾生未成就,自利則為具足。」 tr. "If one practises wholesome dharmas only for the sake of beings, while beings are not yet brought to accomplishment, one's own benefit is already complete." So there is no need to worry that being only for others will lose one's own benefit. When examining oneself, do not look at how many wholesome dharmas one has practised; look only at which side the arousing of the mind is tied to.
The fourth use is that the simile of pointing at the moon can be applied to hearing the Dharma and reading the sūtras. When, on hearing a passage of Dharma, the thought ‘this saying is really good’ arises in the mind, one is already looking at the finger; at this time one should turn back and ask what is being said. The treatise-author points out in particular that even the two Chinese characters equality can become something clung to—the more ultimate the words, the more easily they are grasped as marks. So whenever one meets a sentence of Dharma that one finds especially useful, one should take special care whether one has already stored it away as a thing.
The fifth use is that 「於平等不動而分別諸法」 tr. "not moving within equality and yet distinguishing dharmas" can serve as a rule for handling affairs. Not moving the treatise-author himself explains as 「分別諸法時,不著一異相」 tr. "when one distinguishes dharmas, one does not cling to the marks of one and different". In daily use one distinguishes good and evil and sorts out what to take and what to leave; every matter needs distinguishing; and when distinguishing, to be able not to regard what is distinguished as separately independent real entities is precisely not moving. What is precious in this rule is that it does not require people to stop distinguishing—to stop distinguishing is neither possible nor what the Buddha practises.
The sixth use is that the simile of boring through the prison wall can remove people's fantasy about 「無為」 tr. "the unconditioned". Practitioners often imagine nirvāṇa as a separate pure place, and so while practising they keep looking outward. This simile is direct: the place of the broken wall is precisely space; there is no other space. So where one should apply effort is only in breaking the clinging to the conditioned, not in seeking a separate unconditioned. In the same way, the sentence 「凡夫實相即是聖人相」 tr. "the real mark of ordinary people is precisely the mark of the sage" should also be brought up time and again—what is sought is not elsewhere.
Further Resonances
The backbone of this chapter is one passage of sūtra text and one passage of treatise explanation. Sūtra ① begins with Subhūti's question on stain and purity—the one who sees the real is neither stained nor pure, the one who does not see the real is also neither stained nor pure, because the nature of all dharmas is without anything existent, and within what is without anything existent and within what is existent it is all without stain and without purity; the Buddha answers that the mark of the equality of dharmas is precisely purity, makes it concrete with suchness, not-different, not-deceiving, the mark of dharmas, the nature of dharmas, the abiding of dharmas, the position of dharmas, the limit of reality, and whether there is a Buddha or no Buddha the nature of dharmas abides constantly, and limits it himself by its being said because of worldly truth and not the very highest meaning; next, Subhūti raises the objection, by like a dream, like an echo, like a mirage, like a shadow, like an illusion, like a conjuration, to vowing to make the perfections complete, and the Buddha makes his premise firm by a counter-question, and answers that unreal, false dharmas cannot obtain awakening, that all dharmas are dharmas made by recollection and reflection, that all dharmas can aid the dharmas of the path and cannot add to its fruit, that the bodhisattva knows dharmas to be like a dream and still, by the wholesome deeds he has done, brings beings to accomplishment and purifies buddha-lands, that because he does not grasp prajñā he obtains the omniscience of all kinds, that only after knowing all dharmas to be of the mark of being ungraspable does one arouse the mind, that it is only for beings and not for oneself, that practising prajñā one sees beings and yet there are no beings and makes them far from inversion and sets them in the nature of ambrosia, and that he himself clings to nothing and also teaches beings to cling to nothing, returning this to worldly truth; next, Subhūti asks whether the Buddha's obtaining of awakening is obtained in worldly truth or obtained in the highest meaning, and the Buddha answers that because of worldly truth the Buddha is said to obtain this dharma while within the highest meaning there is no dharma to be obtained, that by means of two dharmas there is no path and no fruit, that by practising the dharma of non-duality there is also no path and no fruit, that if there are no two dharmas and no dharma of non-duality this is precisely the path and precisely the fruit, and that the mark of being without idle discourse is the equality of dharmas; next, he asks what equality is, and the Buddha answers that apart from equality there is no other dharma that can be apart from the mark of the equality of all dharmas, that as for equality ordinary people and sages all cannot practise it and cannot reach it, and that so too are the four fruits, the pratyekabuddhas, the bodhisattvas, and the buddhas, and that ordinary people and so on up to the Buddha are one equality without duality and within equality are all unfindable; next, he raises the objection of the Three Jewels appearing in the world, and the Buddha by a counter-question makes Subhūti himself answer that the Three Jewels are not different from the equality of dharmas, that the Three Jewels are precisely equality, without joining and without dispersing, without form, without shape, without resistance, of one mark, the signless, and that the Buddha has this power, that he can distinguish the places of the signless dharmas; next, the Buddha by a counter-question makes Subhūti admit for himself that he would not know, and then brings out the judgement that the Buddha has the great power of kindness, not moving within the equality of dharmas and yet distinguishing dharmas; next, Subhūti raises the long objection that dharmas each differ in mark, listing the differences of form, feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness and so on up to the natures of conditioned and unconditioned dharmas, and concluding that if one does not make distinctions one cannot practise prajñā, enter the bodhisattva's position, or purify buddha-lands; the Buddha restates his question and answers with the counter-question whether the mark of form and so on up to the mark of the buddhas is empty; Subhūti himself answers that it is truly empty and that within emptiness dharmas of separate marks are unfindable, and the Buddha then concludes that within the equality of dharmas it is not ordinary people and also not apart from ordinary people, and so on up to not the Buddha and also not apart from the Buddha; finally he asks whether equality is conditioned or unconditioned, and the Buddha answers that it is neither conditioned nor unconditioned, that apart from the conditioned the unconditioned is unfindable, that apart from the unconditioned the conditioned is unfindable, that the two dharmas are neither joined nor dispersed, of one mark, the signless, that the Buddha too speaks because of worldly truth and not because of the highest meaning, that within the highest meaning there is no bodily, verbal, or mental action, nor is the highest meaning obtained apart from bodily, verbal, and mental action, and that the mark of the equality of the conditioned and the unconditioned is precisely the highest meaning; and it gathers in with the bodhisattva, when practising prajñā, not moving within the highest meaning and yet practising the bodhisattva's business and enriching beings. Treatise ① first restores the intent of Subhūti's question as the double objection of the two views of annihilation and permanence; explains the Buddha's answer, that it is named purity because of equality while to discriminate stain and purity is not so; brings out the simile of pointing at the moon and the simile of trading gold for grass to show that worldly truth is not real and yet useful; explains that the meaning of equality is unspeakable, yet because within the scattered mind of initial and sustained thought there are words there is something said; narrates that Subhūti asks for the sake of the bodhisattvas who have newly aroused the mind, the Buddha's counter-question, that the hearers gave rise to slackness and the Buddha said that all dharmas are causes and conditions that aid the path, and the boundary between aiding the path and adding to the fruit, with the simile of a timely rain benefiting grass and trees and not benefiting space; below this come eight rounds of question and answer: the first asks what use is practising giving if one knows the real mark, and is answered with bringing beings to accomplishment; the second asks why only benefiting others is spoken of, and is answered with the three grades of those who enter the path, the highest being only for others; the third asks how being only for the benefit of others can be called the highest, and is answered that one who makes offerings to himself obtains no merit, that one who relinquishes his own happiness is a superior person, and that benefiting oneself and also acting for beings is mixed practice; the fourth asks why it is further said that one oneself obtains non-clinging, and is answered that it is because there is no other way and that merit cannot be given to others like wealth and goods; in between, the question and answer in the sūtra on worldly truth and the highest meaning is restated, and it is judged that one who has obtained the highest meaning, though he distinguishes dharmas, is not false; the fifth asks about the difference between the Dharma gate of non-duality of the Vimalakīrti Sūtra and the non-duality here which also has no path and no fruit, and is answered that entering non-duality is the real holy Dharma, that the Buddha negates the two extremes and speaks the middle way, and that once the breaking is done one still relinquishes the mark of non-duality; the sixth asks about the difference between equality passing beyond all dharmas and equality being precisely the real mark of all dharmas, and is answered that dharmas are of two kinds, substance and practice, and that it passes beyond the wrong practice of ordinary people and not the substance of dharmas; the seventh asks, since the buddhas are like the sun coming out, why the Buddha must speak, and is answered with the two kinds, the false knowing of ordinary people and knowing as it truly is; the eighth asks, since the conditioned is impermanent and the unconditioned permanent, how it can be said that apart from the conditioned the unconditioned is unfindable, and is answered that the unconditioned, because it is without discrimination, is signless, that to break the conditioned is precisely the unconditioned, as when one bores through the wall and gets out and the broken wall is space; in between it further explains that self-nature cannot practise and reach within self-nature and that this is not because the wisdom is small, that equality is precisely the Dharma Jewel and the Dharma Jewel precisely the Buddha Jewel and the Saṅgha Jewel, that the dharma of the buddhas is quiescent extinction without idle discourse and yet can distinguish dharmas within quiescent extinction, that the ox-dharma and its parts are neither one nor different, recording the divergent opinion of ‘someone says’ and refuting it, that one does not move within equality and yet distinguishes dharmas without clinging to the marks of one and different, that within ultimate emptiness emptiness too is unfindable and the separate marks too are unfindable, and that the real mark of ordinary people is precisely the mark of the sage; finally it gathers in the whole chapter with contemplating the equality of the conditioned and the unconditioned and also not clinging to a single mark, the bodhisattva not moving within the highest meaning and yet benefiting beings, and, by the power of skilful means, teaching the Dharma for beings by all kinds of causes and conditions.
The thread of meaning between this chapter and the chapters before and after it can be seen in three lines. First, inheriting from what comes before: the previous chapter, "The Seven Similes" (Chapter 85), takes the seven matters of dream, image in a mirror, echo, mirage, city of the gandharvas, illusion, and conjuration as similes, to show that the nature of dharmas is without anything existent while deeds and fruits, cultivation and realisation are not abandoned; this chapter pursues to the end the nature of dharmas that those similes illustrate—that the seven similes can be set up without becoming annihilation is precisely because dharmas are equal and the Buddha can not move within equality and yet distinguish; so this chapter does not set up a separate meaning outside the seven similes, but sets up the root in the nature of dharmas for what the seven similes show. Second, a turn complete within the chapter itself: the first half turns from the question of stain and purity into the objection of the dream and the conjuration, and what it discerns is whether 「說」 tr. "speaking" and 「行」 tr. "practising" can be established; the latter half turns from the words that equality cannot be practised and reached into the two objections of the Three Jewels and of each differing in mark, and what it discerns is whether 「分別」 tr. "distinguishing" can be established; the two halves have as their pivot the sentence 「於諸法等中不動,而分別諸法」 tr. "within the equality of dharmas he does not move, and yet he distinguishes dharmas"—not moving and yet distinguishing is precisely the principle of the first half's ‘aiding the path and not adding to the fruit’ said over once more at the gate of distinguishing. Third, reaching to what comes after: this chapter concludes with the equality of the conditioned and the unconditioned being precisely the highest meaning, and the bodhisattva's not moving within the highest meaning and yet benefiting beings; the next chapter, "Nirvāṇa Is Like a Conjuration" (Chapter 87), opens by taking up these words and asking 「若諸法平等、無所為作,云何菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,於平等中不動而行菩薩事,以布施、愛語、利益、同事?」 tr. "If all dharmas are equal and there is nothing done or made, how does the bodhisattva-mahāsattva, practising prajñāpāramitā, not move within equality and yet practise the bodhisattva's business—by giving, kind speech, beneficial action, and shared endeavour?", and below this it pushes further to 「云何言涅槃一法非如化?」 tr. "why is it said that the one dharma nirvāṇa is not like a conjuration?", pushing from the nature of dharmas of equality to nirvāṇa, the one dharma, not being kept either; reading the two chapters in succession, one can see that the meaning of the nature of dharmas, pushed to its utmost, still does not abandon the bodhisattva's business.
Of the ancient masters' explanations, two can be recorded for this chapter. Jizang, dividing this chapter into sections, first fixes its place in the whole sūtra, saying: 「此下第二明諸法畢竟平等不二。」 tr. "Below this, the second clarifies that all dharmas are ultimately equal and non-dual." He divides the chapter into seven sections, saying: 「品開七段:第一因須菩提問略說平等體,第二益平等之行,第三明平等果,四釋平等義,第五明故有一切教門,第六明一切法平等,第七出平等相。」 tr. "The chapter opens into seven sections: first, because of Subhūti's question, it briefly speaks of the substance of equality; second, the practice that benefits equality; third, it clarifies the fruit of equality; fourth, it explains the meaning of equality; fifth, it clarifies that therefore there are all the gates of teaching; sixth, it clarifies that all dharmas are equal; seventh, it brings out the mark of equality."—ordering them by the substance, practice, fruit, meaning, gates of teaching, dharmas, and mark of equality, which broadly corresponds with the sequence of this treatise's sūtra section and can be viewed alongside it. He divides the question at the head of the chapter into three, saying: 「問中為三:第一領悟無垢淨,二重難無垢淨,三漸遣垢淨兩人。」 tr. "Within the question there are three: first, understanding that there is no stain or purity; second, objecting again that there is no stain or purity; third, gradually dismissing the two persons of stain and purity." And his explanation of the section of the renewed objection is of exactly the same measure as the double objection of annihilation and permanence brought out by the treatise-author: 「無所有斷見,此中何有垢淨?有所有中是常見,亦無垢淨。」 tr. "Without anything existent is the view of annihilation—how could there be stain and purity in it? Within what has something existent is the view of permanence, and there is likewise no stain or purity." His division of the Buddha's answer says: 「佛答中為二:初、正答;二、破著。」 tr. "Within the Buddha's answer there are two: first, the direct answer; second, breaking clinging."—judging the section said because of worldly truth as 「破著」 tr. "breaking clinging", which is the same as what the treatise-author's simile of pointing at the moon remedies, while the name taken is different; they are recorded side by side without judgement. His explanation of the three grades of those who enter the path says: 「論云有三種人:下品人自利,中品人自利利他,上品但為利他也。」 tr. "The treatise says there are three kinds of people: the person of the lowest grade benefits himself; the person of the middle grade benefits himself and benefits others; the highest grade only benefits others."—this directly cites this treatise with its wording slightly changed, from which one can see what he relied on. As for the explanation of the section on equality being neither conditioned nor unconditioned, Jizang says: 「有為無為因緣義,因有為故無為則非無為,由為故有為則非有為,是平等也。」 tr. "The conditioned and the unconditioned are of the meaning of causes and conditions: the unconditioned that is because of the conditioned is then not the unconditioned, and the conditioned that is by reason of making is then not the conditioned—this is equality." And he says: 「今此中明平等非有為無為,非真非俗也。」 tr. "Now herein it clarifies that equality is neither conditioned nor unconditioned, neither real nor worldly." Judging it as neither real nor worldly, compared with this treatise's explaining it by the meaning of standing over against each other, the road taken is different while the boundary pointed to is close; they are recorded side by side without judgement. Further, of a large section at the end of this chapter in this commentary, the typesetting of the Supplement to the Canon edition is in error and places it in "Like a Conjuration"; CBETA, following the Shinpukuji manuscript, has moved it back to this chapter; the matter belongs to the editions, and it is recorded without judgement. Junzheng's book is in the form of a profound-meaning treatise that discourses across topics, and does not explain chapter by chapter; in its discussion of the two truths it cites this chapter, saying: 「故大品經?平等品云:諸法平等相,一切聖人皆不能行、不能到。」 tr. "Therefore the Larger Sūtra? the chapter Equality says: The mark of the equality of dharmas—all sages cannot practise it, cannot reach it." Compared with this sūtra's 「是諸法平等,一切聖人皆不能行、不能到」 tr. "this equality of dharmas, all sages cannot practise, cannot reach", what is cited differs slightly in wording; it is an ancient master's summarising re-citation, recorded without judgement; the symbol in the text is copied as in the base text, not altered. Huiying's Commentary, in its extant text, does not reach the fascicle in which this chapter lies, and for this chapter the explanation is lacking; this is recorded as it is, and does not mean he had nothing to say. The variant names of this chapter, the differences of chapter order among the editions, and the collation entries are detailed in the Apparatus layer.
考據Apparatus
一、科判
本品在《大智度論》釋《大品般若》之次第中屬〈釋餘品〉一段,全在卷九十五,單一單元,不拆。卷九十五起於〔T25 0721c02〕,其卷首題所繫者猶是前品——「大智度論釋七喻品第八十五」〔T25 0721c02〕,即卷九十五以前品之起題開卷。本品品題「大智度論釋平等品第八十六」〔T25 0724a08〕逕接前品〈七喻品第八十五〉之末而起,品首無卷題、無造署譯署。品身訖於「菩薩於第一義中不動而利益眾生;方便力故,種種因緣為眾生說法也。」〔T25 0728b12〕一句迄〔T25 0728b14〕,卷末題「大智度論卷第九十五」〔T25 0728b15〕緊接其後;次品〈涅槃如化品第八十七〉則別開卷九十六,其卷首題「大智度論釋」〔T25 0728b18〕連「涅槃如化品第八十七」而下,有卷首題、有造署「龍樹菩薩造」〔T25 0728b21〕與譯署「後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什譯」〔T25 0728b22〕,品題〔T25 0728b23〕更在其後。故本品為居卷末·品尾繫卷尾之型——與品六十二〈同學品〉之『居卷中·不涉卷界』異,與品四十六〈魔事品〉之『卷首起題·卷內未竟即續次品』亦異;卷九十五一卷之內唯容前品與本品兩品,本品居其後段而收之。
全品純漢字六千二百五十七(機械重計值·與底稿所載相合),為〈釋餘品〉諸品中之中量之品。品內結構一【經】一【論】、單一單元:【經】〔T25 0724a09〕、【論】〔T25 0725c17〕。【經】標記有校記,宋、聖二本無此結構標記;【論】標記亦有校記,宋、宮、聖三本無此標記,且其校記以星錨掛回前品之注(見第八目)——標記存否屬底本傳承層,結構計數仍依底本標籤為準。
說者結構與問答之數。經①全段為須菩提與佛之高密度往復,非單向開示:須菩提白佛發端〔T25 0724a09〕,佛告而答〔T25 0724a14〕。本品範圍內「須菩提白佛言」十三見(經段十一見:〔T25 0724a09〕〔T25 0724a19〕〔T25 0724c14〕〔T25 0724c18〕〔T25 0724c24〕〔T25 0724c28〕〔T25 0725a03〕〔T25 0725a10〕〔T25 0725a18〕〔T25 0725b03〕〔T25 0725c06〕;論段牒經二見:〔T25 0727b01〕〔T25 0727b28〕)、「佛告須菩提」八見(經段六見:〔T25 0724a14〕〔T25 0724b07〕〔T25 0725a05〕〔T25 0725a13〕〔T25 0725a24〕〔T25 0725b26〕;論段牒經二見:〔T25 0725c27〕〔T25 0727c09〕)、「須菩提言」五見(經段三見:〔T25 0724b03〕〔T25 0725b01〕〔T25 0725c04〕;論段牒經二見:〔T25 0726a16〕〔T25 0726a20〕),本目以漢字流逐一定位所得;論段之說者標記屬論主重述經中問答者,與經段現場換說分繫。經段另有兩處未重標說者而由語境定之:「世尊!若無分別諸凡夫人、須陀洹乃至佛,云何分別有三寶現於世間——佛寶、法寶、僧寶?」〔T25 0725a15〕以「世尊」呼格直承前答,說者為須菩提;「世尊!實空。」〔T25 0725c02〕為須菩提答佛之反問,亦以呼格定之。此二處屬本經對答文體之常態省標,非缺文。
論①以「釋曰:」〔T25 0725c17〕起論(起論標記,不計入問答對數),其下之體有三:論主牒經復述(逐句舉經文而解之,非問答形式)、論主自設問答、異說插入。正式問答八組:〔T25 0726b02〕問/〔T25 0726b03〕答、〔T25 0726b26〕問/〔T25 0726b28〕答、〔T25 0726c03〕問/〔T25 0726c06〕答、〔T25 0726c23〕問/〔T25 0726c24〕答、〔T25 0727a19〕問/〔T25 0727a21〕答、〔T25 0727b09〕問/〔T25 0727b11〕答、〔T25 0727c11〕問/〔T25 0727c17〕答、〔T25 0728b01〕問/〔T25 0728b02〕答——本目逐字獨立重算得「問曰」八見、「答曰」九見,兩數不齊;其不齊之由在〔T25 0726a06〕一見「答曰」,係譬喻段內之對答(「譬如以金貿草,不知者言:『何以以貴易賤?』答曰:『我事須用故。』」〔T25 0726a05〕),非論主自設之問答,故問答對數仍為八。數之不齊如實誌其所以,不以整齊之數充之。 「有人言」一見〔T25 0727c27〕,其語為「此說非也!除此諸分,應更有牛法力用可見。」〔T25 0727c27〕,屬牛法一異之辨中所引異說,非論主本答,其下論主即以「牛法眾分和合生,而牛法不異眾分。」〔T25 0727c29〕駁之。「復次」四見(〔T25 0727a03〕〔T25 0727b08〕〔T25 0727b14〕〔T25 0727c21〕),皆論主自轉義脈之節,非換說。
論段之牒經段落尤密:〔T25 0725c17〕以下敘須菩提之思惟與問、〔T25 0726a09〕以下敘須菩提為新發意菩薩作問、〔T25 0727a04〕以下敘須菩提問佛得法之諦、〔T25 0727b14〕以下敘須菩提驚問佛亦不能行到、〔T25 0728a07〕以下敘須菩提以各各相難平等——五段皆『論主重述經中問答而釋之』,其中之問句屬經文之問,非論主自設之問;論主自牒經文與經文本身分繫,本目於引時逐處標其所屬。
二、術語考
平等。 全品之總名與總義。其定義之正面出於佛口:「是諸法平等相,我說是淨。」〔T25 0724a14〕,而其所指之目即繼之而出:「所謂如、不異、不誑,法相、法性、法住、法位、實際,有佛、無佛法性常住,是名淨。」〔T25 0724a16〕——『平等』所攝者,即諸法實相之八名。其界之反面亦有明文:「平等者,若凡夫、若聖人,不能行、不能到。」〔T25 0724c28〕、「是諸法平等,一切聖人皆不能行、不能到」〔T25 0725a01〕——不能行到,非謂其高遠難及,論釋其所以:「平等性自爾故。」〔T25 0727b19〕,「自性不能自性中行、不能自性中到;自性應他性中行。」〔T25 0727b25〕,「但佛即是平等故,不行、不到,非以智慧少故。」〔T25 0727b27〕。「平等」二字於本品範圍七十見、於本論全書一百九十九見,本目於底本正文(去校記與目次標記、存標點)重掃所得——本品為全論「平等」最密之一品。
世諦·第一義。 本品之判準對。佛說平等相而即自限其說:「世諦故說,非最第一義;最第一義,過一切語言論議音聲。」〔T25 0724a17〕;佛得法亦然:「以世諦故說佛得是法,是法中無有法可得」〔T25 0724c16〕。論以此對貫全品:「是亦世俗說,非第一義。」〔T25 0727a01〕,「平等中無差別,世諦故凡夫法中有差別。」〔T25 0727c01〕。至末,第一義之界以三行之遮而出:「第一義中無身行、無口行、無意行」〔T25 0725c12〕,而其正面則是「是諸有為法、無為法平等相,即是第一義。」〔T25 0725c13〕。「世諦」於本品十二見、全論七十二見;「第一義」於本品二十二見、全論一百九十二見(皆依上目所述之正文重掃口徑)。
二法·不二法。 道果之所繫。經先破二:「用二法,無道無果。」〔T25 0724c18〕;次并破不二:「行二法無道無果,行不二法亦無道無果」〔T25 0724c20〕;而後出其正:「若無二法、無不二法,即是道、即是果。」〔T25 0724c21〕。論釋二名之相:「二法名各各別相;不二名一空相。」〔T25 0727a25〕,並明其用而後捨之之次第:「以是一空相破各各別異相;破已,事訖,還捨不二相」〔T25 0727a25〕。其收束之語為「又佛遮二邊、說中道,所謂非二、非不二。」〔T25 0727a24〕——『二與不二』非兩橛之選,是一具用過即捨之藥。
戲論。 本品之所遮。經自立其界:「用如是法得道、得果,用是法不得道、不得果——是為戲論。」〔T25 0724c22〕,而其反面即平等:「諸平等法中,無有戲論;無戲論相,是諸法平等。」〔T25 0724c23〕。論於末段以之收佛之知見:「諸佛法寂滅相、無戲論」〔T25 0727c21〕,「佛雖知寂滅、不二相,亦能於寂滅相中分別諸法,而不墮戲論。」〔T25 0727c22〕——不墮戲論而能分別,是本品所立佛智之樣式。「戲論」於本品十三見、全論二百四十四見。
甘露性。 本品度生之落處。經:「令眾生遠離顛倒;遠離已,置甘露性中」〔T25 0724c08〕;論自出其訓:「甘露性者,所謂一切助道法。」〔T25 0726c19〕,並釋其名之由:「行是法得至涅槃,涅槃名甘露。」〔T25 0726c19〕——『甘露性』不是別立一境,即是助道法之全幅;置眾生於甘露性,即是置之於道。其果為「是菩薩自得無所著,亦令眾生得無所著,是名第一利益眾生。」〔T25 0726c21〕。
助道法·道果。 本品格量行與果之樞。經:「是一切法能助道法,不能益其果」〔T25 0724b12〕;論釋其所以不能益:「是布施等是有為法,道亦有為,同相故相益。」〔T25 0726a26〕,「道果者,所謂諸法實無出生,一相無相,寂滅涅槃;是故於涅槃不能有益。」〔T25 0726a27〕——同類故能相益,異類故不能益,非謂行法無用。
自性·他性。 「不能行、不能到」之訓詁關鍵。論:「是凡夫乃至佛,自性不能自性中行、不能自性中到;自性應他性中行。」〔T25 0727b25〕——『自性中不能行到』者,自不能加於自;佛既即是平等,則無可行、無可到。此一訓為本品最易誤讀之處所設,論主以之遮『佛智慧少』之疑:「但佛即是平等故,不行、不到,非以智慧少故。」〔T25 0727b27〕。
三寶與平等。 差別之所以能立。經以問答出之:「佛寶、法寶、僧寶與諸法等無異。」〔T25 0725a19〕,「是法皆不合、不散,無色、無形、無對,一相,所謂無相。」〔T25 0725a20〕;論更收之於一語:「平等即是法寶,法寶即是佛寶、僧寶。」〔T25 0727c03〕,並出其序:「未得法時,不名為佛;得平等法故名為佛」〔T25 0727c04〕——佛之所以為佛,在其得平等法;差別之名由是而立,故差別不礙平等。
有為·無為。 本品收束之對。經:「非有為法,非無為法。」〔T25 0725c07〕,其故在相待:「離有為法,無為法不可得;離無為法,有為法不可得。」〔T25 0725c08〕。論釋其相待之義:「因有為故有無為」〔T25 0728a28〕,其所引經語即「離有為,無為不可得。」〔T25 0728a29〕,「如離長無短,是相待義。」〔T25 0728a29〕;更進而明無為之無別體:「有為法中先有無為性,破有為即是無為。」〔T25 0728b06〕——『無為』非有為之外別有一物,是破有為處之所顯。
大恩力。 本品稱佛之語。經:「當知佛有大恩力,於諸法等中不動,而分別諸法。」〔T25 0725b02〕——不動而能分別,是本品所稱佛之恩;『不動』屬平等,『分別』屬世諦,二事並行不悖,正是本品之骨。「大恩力」一語於本論全書一見,即此處,本目漢字流重掃所得。
三、譬喻與故事
本品要喻五,皆繫於所釋之義,無泛設;五皆出於論段,其一為論主所引之世法。
指月(世諦施設之喻·本品之眼)。 論釋聽者何以著平等之相,出一喻:「聽者心即取相,著是諸法平等;如人以指指月,不知者但觀其指而不視月。」〔T25 0726a02〕,其下即以佛語收之:「諸法平等相亦如是,皆是世諦;世諦非實,但為成辦事故說。」〔T25 0726a04〕——『指』者平等之名言,『月』者平等之實;名言所以指實,而聽者往往著名言為實。此喻之力在「不視月」三字:病不在有指,在止於指。「以指指月」之語於本論全書三見——另二見在卷十八〔T25 0125b01〕「如人以指指月以示惑者」、〔T25 0125b03〕「我以指指月令汝知之」——本品一見,本目漢字流重掃所得。
以金貿草(世諦所以可用之喻)。 承指月而下,論再出一喻明世諦之不可廢:「譬如以金貿草,不知者言:『何以以貴易賤?』」〔T25 0726a05〕,「答曰:『我事須用故。』」〔T25 0726a06〕——以真金易草芥,旁觀者以為失算,而用草者自知其須。世諦之於第一義亦然:非不知其為賤,是事須用。此喻與指月相扣:指月言其不可著,貿草言其不可廢,一遮一表,正是本品說「世諦故說,非最第一義」〔T25 0724a17〕之兩面。「以金貿草」之語於本論全書一見,即此處。
時雨益草木不益虛空(助道與果之喻)。 論釋助道法何以不能益果:「是布施等是有為法,道亦有為,同相故相益。」〔T25 0726a26〕,「道果者,所謂諸法實無出生,一相無相,寂滅涅槃;是故於涅槃不能有益。」〔T25 0726a27〕,遂出喻曰:「如時雨能益草木,不益虛空。」〔T25 0726a28〕——雨之不益虛空,非雨之力薄,是虛空非可益之物。喻之所立在「同相故相益」一語:益與不益繫於同類與否,不繫於行者之勤惰。此喻所遮者,正是聽經而生懈怠之心(「即時眾中聽者心生懈怠」〔T25 0726a22〕)。「如時雨能益草木」之語於本論全書一見,即此處。
牛法與眾分(一異之辨·本品最長之喻)。 論釋佛何以能於寂滅中分別諸法而不墮戲論,取牛為喻:「如牛,角、足、尾等諸分邊和合,更有牛法生,是為一。」〔T25 0727c25〕,「諸分多、牛法一,一不作多、多不作一。」〔T25 0727c26〕——先立一異之難。其下引異說一則(「有人言」):「此說非也!除此諸分,應更有牛法力用可見。」〔T25 0727c27〕;論主駁之:「牛法眾分和合生,而牛法不異眾分。」〔T25 0727c29〕,「見此眾分合故名為見牛,更不見餘物為牛。」〔T25 0728a01〕。其收束為四句之次第破:「異者破一,一者破異,不一不異破一異;若無一異,云何有不一不異?」〔T25 0728a02〕,而後出其正:「若入是諸法平等中,爾時,始如實得牛相。」〔T25 0728a03〕——如實見牛,不在一異之外別得一牛,在一異俱盡處始得。此喻直承前文「佛雖知寂滅、不二相,亦能於寂滅相中分別諸法,而不墮戲論。」〔T25 0727c22〕而設,其所釋者即「於平等不動而分別諸法」〔T25 0728a06〕一句之所以可能。
牢獄穿牆(無為無別體之喻)。 論釋「離有為,無為不可得」〔T25 0728a29〕之義:「破有為法故名無為,更無異法。」〔T25 0728b04〕,遂出喻曰:「如人閉在牢獄,穿牆得出;破壁是空,更無異空,空亦不從因緣生。」〔T25 0728b04〕——所穿之壁處即是空,非壁外別有一空待入。其配法隨即自明:「無為法亦如是,有為法中先有無為性,破有為即是無為。」〔T25 0728b06〕。此喻與前之「如離長無短,是相待義。」〔T25 0728a29〕並列:長短言其相待而立,穿牆言其當處而顯,一橫一豎,共成本品末段「非有為法,非無為法」〔T25 0725c07〕之訓。「如人閉在牢獄」之語於本論全書一見,即此處。
四、所釋經文
品名兩造網:平等/見實(並錄不判)。 本品品名,兩造各有其端,逐一據底本原檔誌之。其一,平等品——本論底本品題〔T25 0724a08〕「大智度論釋平等品第八十六」,所釋經 T223 側品題〔T08 0413c10〕亦作「平等品第八十六」,兩藏底本同名。其二,見實品——本論側宮本作「見實品」(下帳第一條),明本則於「八十六」下加夾註「有本作見實品」(下帳第二條),宮本另於品次下有「品」字之異;其所本即本品經文首句「見實者不垢不淨,見不實者亦不垢不淨。」〔T25 0724a09〕之『見實』二字。石本品題則作經題式「大智度經品第八十五平等品九十六」(品名同底本作「平等品」·品次 -1 階作「第八十五」·末綴石本自身卷次「九十六」),並記「石山本無造號譯號」,聖本則無「大智度論釋平等品第八十六」十二字(品題注全文見第八目專列)。兩名各取本品一端:底本與所釋經取全品之總義「平等」,宮明二本取經文首句之「見實」;並錄不判。
與品六十二之鏡像不同(負命題以場景結構定·不以甲本之詞搜乙本)。 品六十二〈同學品〉之品名兩造曾成兩藏鏡像(本論底本之讀即所釋經異本之讀,反之亦然)。本品不然:本論側之異名「見實品」出於宮本,而所釋經 T223 側品題〔T08 0413c10〕之校記唯「經」字一條(「經【大】,經卷第卅八【聖】」,聖本於經題下繫其卷次),品名「平等品第八十六」本身無異讀——本目於 T223 本品範圍逐條掃其編號注五十七條、星錨十五枚,未見以『見實』名品者。故本品之品名兩造屬本論一藏之內部兩讀,非兩藏傳承之對峙;與品六十二之鏡像型異,如實分記,不以彼例套此。
品次 -1 階(石本續存·並帶卷次)。 石本品題作「第八十五」,較底本「第八十六」少一,與品四十四以下逐品順推、同向同幅——-1 階鏈於本品續存。本品範圍內 -1 階另見一端:品末「也」字注,石本作「也釋第八十五品竟」(下帳第九十七條)——品末『釋某品竟』型夾註與品題兩層互證,皆作「八十五」,非孤證。又卷末題「九十五」之注,宋、元二本夾註作「釋第八十五品訖八十六品」,聖本夾註則作「釋第八十四品訖第八十五品」(下帳第九十九條)——同一卷之所釋品次,宋元與聖本相差一階,正是 -1 階鏈於卷題層之續存,如實誌錄不強解。
石本卷次雙軌(品題注與卷末注之兩端)。 品題注首記「卷第九十六首【石】」——石本以本品品題處為其卷九十六之首;而底本於此處無卷界(卷九十五起於〔T25 0721c02〕,至〔T25 0728b15〕卷末題方竟,本品居其末段)。卷末處另有一點錨注「不分卷【石】」(見第八目專列),石本於此更不分卷——底本/石本之卷品雙軌不疊合,如實誌錄不強解。
T223 目錄品序之重出與跳號(續存·誌錄不判)。 所釋經 T223 側本品之目錄品序標作「87」而顯文標「86 平等品」〔T08 0413c10〕。本目續掃其前後:「83 畢定品」標「84」〔T08 0409b13〕、「84 差別品」標「85」〔T08 0411b15〕、「85 七譬品」標「85」〔T08 0412b17〕、「86 平等品」標「87」〔T08 0413c10〕、「87 如化品」標「87」〔T08 0415b27〕、「88 常啼品」標「88」〔T08 0416a23〕——即此一段之品序有一重出(85)、一跳號(86 闕)、一重出(87)三處相連。此屬 T223 電子本目錄標記之常態偏移(承前諸品既誌之例),逐品誌錄,不判為缺陷。
T223 側品界繫卷中(與本論側異)。 所釋經本品〔T08 0413c10〕逕接前品〈七譬品〉之末而起,訖〔T08 0415b26〕,次品〈如化品〉品題〔T08 0415b27〕緊接其後,不涉卷界;本論側則居卷九十五之末而繫卷尾(見第一目)。兩傳承於此品之卷品分劃不合,如實誌錄。
全量牒經對讀(兩側對勘·異文十二處·逐處誌其校記之有無)。 本論經①〔T25 0724a09–0725c16〕與所釋經〈平等品〉〔T08 0413c11–0415b26〕逐字幾近同文(漢字流本論側二千五百五十一、所釋經側二千五百五十五,本目兩側各自獨立重計),其異十二處:
- 『嚮/響』(三處)——本論作「如夢、如嚮、如焰、如影、如幻、如化」〔T25 0724a20〕(另見〔T25 0724a21〕〔T25 0724b03〕),T223 作「如夢、如響、如焰、如影、如幻、如化法」〔T08 0413c23〕。本論側三處皆有 星錨校記「嚮【大】|響【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」(下帳第六、七、九條)——宋、元、明、宮四本作「響」,正與所釋經底本之字合;T223 側此處無校記。
- 檀波羅蜜/檀那波羅蜜——本論作「我當具足檀波羅蜜,乃至具足般若波羅蜜」〔T25 0724a23〕,T223 作「我當具足檀那波羅蜜乃至具足般若波羅蜜」〔T08 0413c25〕。T223 側「那」字有 星錨之注「那【大】*,〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】*」〔T08 0413c26〕——宋、元、明、宮四本無「那」字,所成之讀正是本論底本之讀;本論側此處無校記。本目另核 T223 本品範圍內星錨十五枚,其八枚(〔T08 0414a10〕〔T08 0414a12〕〔T08 0414a18〕〔T08 0414a20〕〔T08 0414a22〕〔T08 0414a28〕〔T08 0415a20〕〔T08 0415b03〕)皆掛回此一「那」字之注,即譯名習慣之通則性說明,透過 星錨機制掛回單一定義處,非逐處之義理歧異。
- 八背捨/八解脫——本論作「我當具足三解脫門、八背捨、九次第定」〔T25 0724a26〕,T223 作「我當具足三解脫門、八解脫、九次第定」〔T08 0413c29〕。T223 側有注「解脫【大】,背捨【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」〔T08 0413c29〕——五本皆作「背捨」,與本論底本合;本論側此處無校記。
- 陀隣尼/陀羅尼——本論作「具足諸陀隣尼門、諸三昧門」〔T25 0724a29〕,T223 作「具足諸陀羅尼門、諸三昧門」〔T08 0414a02〕。兩造於此皆無校記,屬傳承譯名用字之異,如實誌錄,不以一造之讀判另一造。
- 是淨(本論有·所釋經無)——本論作「須菩提!何等是淨是諸法平等?」〔T25 0724a15〕,T223 作「須菩提!何等是諸法平等?」〔T08 0413c17〕。本論側此處有巢狀校記二條:「是淨【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」與「淨【大】|淨須菩提【聖】【石】」(下帳第四、五條,巢狀之結構見第八目專列)——宋、元、明、宮四本無「是淨」二字,所成之讀正是所釋經之讀;T223 側此處無校記。
- 妄相/妄想(雙向皆有校記·本目之眼)——本論作「住是中者,無有妄相,所謂眾生相乃至知者、見者相。」〔T25 0724c08〕,T223 作「住是中,無有妄想,所謂眾生相乃至知者、見者相」〔T08 0414b13〕。本論側「相」字有 星錨之注「相【大】|想【聖】」(下帳第十七條);T223 側「想」字有注「想【大】,相【宋】【元】【明】」〔T08 0414b13〕——兩造校記恰成鏡像:本論底本之讀(相)正是 T223 諸異本之讀,T223 底本之讀(想)正是本論聖本之讀。此一字之兩讀,非一藏之內部游移,而是兩藏傳承各自並存之兩讀,如實誌錄,不判孰正。
- 無戲論相/無有戲論——本論作「諸平等法中,無有戲論;無戲論相,是諸法平等。」〔T25 0724c23〕,T223 作「無有戲論是諸法平等」〔T08 0414c01〕。T223 側有注二條「有戲論【大】,戲論相【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」與「論【大】,論相【聖】」〔T08 0414c01〕——宋、元、明、宮四本與聖本所成之讀,皆向本論底本「無戲論相」靠攏;本論側此處無校記。
- 不能行、不能到/不能行亦不能到——本論作「是諸法平等,一切聖人皆不能行、不能到」〔T25 0725a01〕,T223 作「是諸法平等,一切聖人皆不能行亦不能到」〔T08 0414c07〕。T223 側「亦」字有注「亦【大】,〔-〕【宮】」〔T08 0414c08〕——宮本無「亦」字,所成之讀正是本論底本之讀;本論側此處無校記。本目另以漢字流雙向重掃:「是諸法平等一切聖人皆不能行不能到」於 T25n1509 全論一見(即本品)、於 T08n0223 全經零見——零見之故在一「亦」字,非彼經無此段,此即跨本負命題不可以甲本之詞搜乙本之一例,如實誌其所以。
- 有為法性/有為法相——本論作「有為法性異,無為法性異;是凡夫人相異」〔T25 0725b15〕,T223 作「有為法相異,無為法相異,是凡夫人相異」〔T08 0415a23〕。T223 側有 星錨之注「相【大】*,性【宋】【元】【明】【宮】*」〔T08 0415a23〕——四本作「性」,正與本論底本合;本論側此處無校記。
- 有為法無為法/有為性無為性(雙向皆有校記·第二鏡像)——本論作「是有為法、無為法,是二法不合、不散」〔T25 0725c09〕,T223 作「是有為性、無為性」〔T08 0415b19〕。本論側「法」字有校記二條,皆作「法【大】|性【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」(下帳第三十七、三十八條,其一為星錨);T223 側「性」字有 星錨之注「性【大】*,法【宮】*」〔T08 0415b19〕——兩造校記再成鏡像:本論之異本讀(性)即 T223 底本之讀,T223 之宮本讀(法)即本論底本之讀。與上『妄相/妄想』一處合觀,本品之兩藏鏡像凡二處,皆在一字之間,如實誌錄不判孰正。
對照組(八串·兩藏各自見數誠實記·對位唯一)。 「所謂如、不異、不誑,法相、法性、法住、法位、實際,有佛、無佛法性常住,是名淨。」〔T25 0724a16〕之「有佛、無佛法性常住」〔T25 0724a17〕;「過一切語言論議音聲」〔T25 0724a18〕;「是一平等無二」〔T25 0725a09〕;「諸法平等中,無有分別是凡夫人、是須陀洹乃至是佛。」〔T25 0725a13〕;「佛寶、法寶、僧寶與諸法等無異」〔T25 0725a19〕;「於諸法等中不動,而分別諸法。」〔T25 0725b02〕;「非有為法,非無為法。」〔T25 0725c07〕;「離有為法,無為法不可得」〔T25 0725c08〕。以上八串之漢字流,於 T25n1509 全論與 T08n0223 全經各唯一見(本目逐串於兩藏底本原檔以容錯法獨立重掃,非轉抄),對位唯一、無他品可淆。判為『同品同名·品身近同文』(品身逐字幾近同文,異文十二處見上,品名之異出於本論一藏之內)。本論【論】層為論體之結構性擴增,所釋經無此層,非異文。
五、般若義眼
本品之眼,在「平等」二字不作一味齊平之解——平等不是把凡聖磨平,是在凡聖宛然處見其無二;而說此無二者,仍須用世諦之語言。其義可約為六重。
其一,平等即是淨,而淨之為名出於世諦。經開卷之問極峻:見實與見不實皆不垢不淨,那麼「云何如實語者不垢不淨,不實語者亦不垢不淨?」〔T25 0724a13〕;佛之答不從垢淨上分高下,逕以平等為淨——「是諸法平等相,我說是淨。」〔T25 0724a14〕,論釋其所以:「垢、淨雖無別相可說,諸法平等故是名為淨。」〔T25 0725c25〕,「若分別說垢淨相,是事不然!」〔T25 0725c26〕。而佛說此語即自加界限:「世諦故說,非最第一義;最第一義,過一切語言論議音聲。」〔T25 0724a17〕——立一名而即撤其實,是本品說法之基本手勢。論以指月承之:「如人以指指月,不知者但觀其指而不視月。」〔T25 0726a02〕。
其二,虛妄法不能得菩提,而所作善業仍不可廢。須菩提之難極實:一切法如夢如化,何以能發願具足諸度?佛先印其所疑——「不實虛妄法不能具足檀波羅蜜乃至十八不共法」〔T25 0724b08〕,「是一切法皆是憶想思惟作法,用是思惟憶想作法,不能得一切種智。」〔T25 0724b10〕;然後轉出一語,使全段不落斷滅:「是一切法能助道法,不能益其果」〔T25 0724b12〕。論以時雨之喻明之:「如時雨能益草木,不益虛空。」〔T25 0726a28〕——助道之法能益道,不能益果,非其無用。論並自出問答:「若菩薩知諸法實相,何用行布施等為?」〔T25 0726b02〕,答以「布施等不具足,不能成就眾生。」〔T25 0726b04〕——行門之所以不廢,繫於眾生,不繫於自得。
其三,發心為眾生,是本品所立菩薩之界。經:「但以眾生不知不見如是諸法相」〔T25 0724b29〕,「是菩薩從初發意已來所有布施,為一切眾生故」〔T25 0724c02〕。論就此立三品之判:「入道人有下、中、上:下者,但為自度故行善法;中者,自為亦為他;上者,但為他人故行善法。」〔T25 0726c01〕,並以世法證之:「世間法爾,自供養者不得其福,自害其身而不得罪。」〔T25 0726c06〕;其收語為「若自能捨己樂,但為一切眾生故行善法,是名上人」〔T25 0726c10〕。然論主隨即自難自解,不令此義偏枯——其自設之問,一舉前文之「但利益眾生故行道」〔T25 0726c23〕,一舉經文之「自得無所著,令眾生得無所著」〔T25 0726c24〕而並詰之,答曰「不得已故!若自無智慧,何能利人?」〔T25 0726c24〕,並出其所以不可代受之理:「不可我作而他得。」〔T25 0726c29〕——先自無所著而後能教人,非為己身,是為能為人。
其四,二法不得道,不二法亦不得道。經三轉而後定:「用二法,無道無果。」〔T25 0724c18〕、「行二法無道無果,行不二法亦無道無果」〔T25 0724c20〕、「若無二法、無不二法,即是道、即是果。」〔T25 0724c21〕。論釋二名之用與捨:「二法名各各別相;不二名一空相。」〔T25 0727a25〕,「以是一空相破各各別異相;破已,事訖,還捨不二相」〔T25 0727a25〕,而總之曰「又佛遮二邊、說中道,所謂非二、非不二。」〔T25 0727a24〕——不二是藥不是家;藥執則成病,故經以「是為戲論」〔T25 0724c23〕斷之,而以「無戲論相,是諸法平等。」〔T25 0724c24〕收之。
其五,不能行、不能到,非力不及,是無可行到。經語驚人:「平等者,若凡夫、若聖人,不能行、不能到。」〔T25 0724c28〕,須菩提遂再三致疑,至於「乃至佛亦不能行、亦不能到?」〔T25 0724c29〕。佛之答不從力量上解,從同異上解:「若諸法平等與佛有異,應當如是問。」〔T25 0725a05〕;論申之曰「自性不能自性中行、不能自性中到;自性應他性中行。」〔T25 0727b25〕,並明白遮其誤讀:「但佛即是平等故,不行、不到,非以智慧少故。」〔T25 0727b27〕——佛不行到,正因佛即是它;行到之語本為異物而設。此一重最易誤作貶佛之辭,論主特為之設難設答,即防此誤。
其六,於平等不動而分別諸法,是本品所立佛智之樣式。平等既一味,何以三寶宛然、六道宛然?經以反問立之:「佛寶、法寶、僧寶與諸法等異不?」〔T25 0725a17〕,須菩提答以無異,而仍存差別之用:「佛有是力,能分別無相諸法處所」〔T25 0725a21〕;佛遂自結:「當知佛有大恩力,於諸法等中不動,而分別諸法。」〔T25 0725b02〕。論釋差別之所由立:「平等中無差別,世諦故凡夫法中有差別。」〔T25 0727c01〕,「平等即是法寶,法寶即是佛寶、僧寶。」〔T25 0727c03〕,「未得法時,不名為佛;得平等法故名為佛」〔T25 0727c04〕——差別之名正由得平等而立。其所以能分別而不墮戲論,論以二知判之:「知有二種:一者、凡夫虛妄知,二者、如實知。」〔T25 0727c18〕,並以牛法一異之辨盡其理:「若入是諸法平等中,爾時,始如實得牛相。」〔T25 0728a03〕。全品收於一句行門:「菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜時,第一義中不動,而行菩薩事,饒益眾生。」〔T25 0725c14〕,論之末語與之相應:「菩薩於第一義中不動而利益眾生」〔T25 0728b12〕——不動而益生,是本品全部義理之落處。
六、諸家異釋
《大智度論》本無逐文全疏之傳統,古德引釋率屬據實偏倚。本品古德覆讀之情形與品六十二恰成反例:釋所釋經之吉藏疏存完整專章,而釋本論之慧影疏於本品闕釋(其書現存止於卷二十四,遠在本品之前);天台系智顗《摩訶止觀》《法華玄義》、湛然《法華玄義釋籤》《止觀輔行傳弘決》四書皆零命中;均正《大乘四論玄義》唯一處括略引及。此目誌錄其所疏所引與本品之對應,不判各家詮釋高下。
吉藏《大品經義疏》(X24n0451)。 於所釋經〈平等品〉之逐文疏,起「平等品第八十六」〔X24n0451 0338c16〕,迄〔X24n0451 0339b18〕,次品「如化品第八十七」〔X24n0451 0339b19〕起前,覆本品經全篇。其可誌者六。
其一,品位與七科——「此下第二明諸法畢竟平等不二。」〔X24n0451 0338c17〕,「智以目品,品開七段」〔X24n0451 0338c17〕,其七段之目自陳:「第一因須菩提問略說平等體,第二益平等之行,第三明平等果,四釋平等義,第五明故有一切教門,第六明一切法平等,第七出平等相。」〔X24n0451 0338c18〕——吉藏以七科分全品,而本論論段之科則以「釋曰」起而逐句牒經(見第一目),不立段數。兩家科判各立,並錄不判。其七科之起處,吉藏於文中逐一自標:「白佛:住世諦得菩提下,第三、明平等果」〔X24n0451 0339b13〕、「白佛:何等是平等下,第四、釋平等義也」〔X24n0451 0339b13〕、「白佛是有為無為下,第七、於平等相」〔X24n0451 0339b13〕,三處皆在同一行內(其故見下第六條)。
其二,首段之三分——「問中為三:第一領悟無垢淨,二重難無垢淨,三漸遣垢淨兩人。」〔X24n0451 0338c21〕,並溯其所承:「今是上品末云如實見者無垢淨,不如實見者有垢淨。」〔X24n0451 0338c22〕——吉藏以本品首問承〈七譬品〉之末句而起;本論論段於此亦作承接之敘,其敘須菩提所思者作「佛答實見者、妄見者無異,垢淨見無故。」〔T25 0725c17〕,而未明指前品,兩家所繫不同,如實分記。其釋重難之二門:「無所有斷見,此中何有垢淨?有所有中是常見,亦無垢淨。」〔X24n0451 0339a02〕——與本論論段「無所有,斷滅見故,不應有垢淨!」〔T25 0725c21〕之斷常兩門同構。
其三,佛答之二分與破著——「佛答中為二:初、正答;二、破著。」〔X24n0451 0339a07〕,其釋正答曰「但非垢非淨歎美為淨,故云說是淨也。」〔X24n0451 0339a08〕;其釋破著曰「時眾聞非垢非淨平等,便生著言:實有平等,平等可說。」〔X24n0451 0339a09〕,「是故云世諦故說平等耳。第一實義中何曾等不等耶?」〔X24n0451 0339a10〕——以『時眾生著』釋佛何以自撤其語;本論於此則出指月與貿草兩喻(見第三目),二家所取之方便不同,同指一事。
其四,助道不益果之喻——「今明佛如此行,雖是虗妄而然助道。」〔X24n0451 0339b01〕,「如雨然,助草木令增長長,不然益虗空也。」〔X24n0451 0339b03〕——吉藏所出之喻與本論「如時雨能益草木,不益虛空。」〔T25 0726a28〕同(雨與草木、虛空三事全同),唯文字小異(「然」字之用與重出之「長」字,屬續藏本用字,照錄不改)。二家於此相值,誌其關聯。
其五,三品人與平等行到——「論云有三種人:下品人自利,中品人自利利他,上品但為利他也。」〔X24n0451 0339b12〕:吉藏明引本論之三品判,與本論「入道人有下、中、上」〔T25 0726c01〕逐字相值(吉藏作『下品人·中品人·上品』,本論作『下者·中者·上者』,隱括之異)。其釋佛不能行到一段則自出問答之意:「佛答:汝見平境兩行,智是能行,有境智二故。」〔X24n0451 0339b13〕——以境智二分釋之;本論則以自性他性釋之(「自性不能自性中行、不能自性中到;自性應他性中行。」〔T25 0727b25〕)。兩家所出之理路不同,並錄不判。 其釋甘露亦自出配法:「一切助道法名甘露,涅槃是甘露住處也。」〔X24n0451 0339b13〕——與本論「甘露性者,所謂一切助道法。」〔T25 0726c19〕相值,而本論以涅槃為甘露之名(「行是法得至涅槃,涅槃名甘露。」〔T25 0726c19〕),吉藏以涅槃為甘露之住處,一名一處,二家小異,如實分記。
其六,末段有為無為之辨,並及本疏之一段版本工程事——「數人三有為、三無為皆名有,然無平等義,論人世諦不等,真諦等也。」〔X24n0451 0339b13〕,「今此中明平等非有為無為,非真非俗也。」〔X24n0451 0339b14〕,「離有為無為不可得者,釋非有為非無為也。」〔X24n0451 0339b15〕,「有為無為因緣義」〔X24n0451 0339b16〕——以「非真非俗」收「非有為非無為」,本論則以相待義收之(「如離長無短,是相待義。」〔T25 0728a29〕),二家所取不同,並錄不判。又本品疏文之第三科以下至第七科,於現行電子本皆繫於同一行〔X24n0451 0339b13〕,其故在 CBETA 之一條按語:續藏本將「他也……者數」五百四十一字誤排於〈如化品〉(原在〔X24n0451 0339c17〕以下),今依真福寺寫本調整,改置於〈平等品〉〔X24n0451 0339b13〕;其注並於原處另誌一條相應之刪記。此屬版本工程校勘事,非義理內容,誌錄供覆核,不入教義之帳;本目所引之 loc 依現行調整後之文本,如實標其所在行。
慧影《大智度論疏》(X46n0791)·本品闕釋(如實誌)。 慧影疏為釋本論之唯一古疏,僅殘卷存世,現存文本止於「大智度論疏卷第二十四」〔X46n0791 0917b12〕。本品在卷九十五,遠在其現存範圍之外——此非「零命中」,是「闕釋」:非其書無此文而不引,是其書至此已不存。本目於全檔回搜『平等品』零命中,據實記其為闕,不以零命中之數充作其無說之證。此與品六十二〈同學品〉之有完整專章者,正成兩端。
均正《大乘四論玄義》(X46n0784)·一處括略引(誌錄不判)。 全書掃描唯一處引及本品:「故大品經?平等品云:諸法平等相,一切聖人皆不能行、不能到。」〔X46n0784 0581c07〕。其可誌者二。其一,所引之文與本經字近而非全同——均正引作「諸法平等相」,本論本品經文作「是諸法平等,一切聖人皆不能行、不能到」〔T25 0725a01〕,所釋經作「是諸法平等,一切聖人皆不能行亦不能到」〔T08 0414c07〕;三造各異,均正所引屬古德轉引之隱括,非引文訛誤,亦不足以證別本,如實誌其差異不強解。其二,底本此句「大品經」與「平等品」之間有一「?」符號,其下一句「故仁王經?菩薩教化品云」同見此符,屬同一書寫慣性而非孤例——照錄不改。均正引此句之脈絡在三觀真俗之辨(「故非真非俗,故實無三觀義。」〔X46n0784 0581c07〕),與本品「非有為法,非無為法。」〔T25 0725c07〕之遮兩邊同其趣向,誌其關聯,不代定讀。
智顗《摩訶止觀》(T46n1911)·《法華玄義》(T33n1716)·湛然《法華玄義釋籤》(T33n1717)·《止觀輔行傳弘決》(T46n1912)·零命中(如實誌)。 本目於四檔全檔獨立回搜『平等品』『諸法平等一切聖人皆不能行』『凡夫乃至佛皆一平等』『平等中無差別』『離有為無為不可得』『於平等不動而分別諸法』六串,皆零命中——本品於天台四書無明稱之引,候補不登,如實誌錄負結果。此與品六十二之湛然兩處明引者不同,如實分記。
七、互讀與承衍
本品之義脈,前後相承者有四,皆此目所誌,不代定讀。
其一,『七譬—平等』之品次承衍(古德自證)。 本品首問「見實者不垢不淨,見不實者亦不垢不淨。」〔T25 0724a09〕逕承前品〈七喻品第八十五〉之末而起,吉藏於其疏中明指其所承:「今是上品末云如實見者無垢淨,不如實見者有垢淨。」〔X24n0451 0338c22〕,並以「此下第二明諸法畢竟平等不二。」〔X24n0451 0338c17〕定本品在其大科中之位。本論本品內無前指前品之明文(本目於本品範圍逐字查『七喻』零命中),故此承屬吉藏之科,非論主自陳,如實分記,誌其關聯不代定讀。
其二,『平等—涅槃如化』之品次前指。 本品末句「菩薩於第一義中不動而利益眾生」〔T25 0728b12〕之後,卷九十五即竟;次品〈涅槃如化品第八十七〉〔T25 0728b18〕別開卷九十六。本品所立「非有為法,非無為法。」〔T25 0725c07〕與「離有為法,無為法不可得」〔T25 0725c08〕之訓,正是次品『涅槃如化』一義之前階——有為無為既不相離,則涅槃之非別有一法,其理已具。本論本品內無前指次品之明文(本目於本品範圍逐字查『如化品』零命中),此繫屬義脈之相生,非論主自陳,如實分記。
其三,『不二入』之跨經承(論主自證·硬鏈他經)。 論主於第五問答中自引他經——其所舉之異說作「二法是凡夫法,不二法是賢聖法」〔T25 0727a19〕,而其所指之經即「如《毘摩羅詰經》不二入法門中說。」〔T25 0727a20〕——「毘摩羅詰」一名之漢字流於 T25n1509 全論十三見,本品一見(〔T25 0727a20〕),本目逐串重掃所得。論主引之而不全取其意,隨即分判:「不二入是真實聖法。」〔T25 0727a21〕,然「或有新發意菩薩未得諸法實相,聞是不二法,取相生著。」〔T25 0727a22〕,故「是故或稱讚不二法,或時毀呰。」〔T25 0727a23〕,而收之曰「諸賢聖雖讚歎無二法,為不著故。」〔T25 0727a27〕——引他經之語而即說其所以有時毀呰,是本品說法手勢之又一例;誌其關聯,不代判兩經之會通。
其四,寶庫掛鏈(穩定徵引·軟引)。 本品「於諸法等中不動,而分別諸法。」〔T25 0725b02〕之佛智樣式、「平等即是法寶,法寶即是佛寶、僧寶。」〔T25 0727c03〕之三寶訓、指月與貿草兩喻所立之世諦分際、牛法一異之辨與「若入是諸法平等中,爾時,始如實得牛相。」〔T25 0728a03〕之結,為後世論二諦相即、論名言施設、論一異俱遣之所本,落穩定徵引〔T25n1509 平等品·卷九十五〕;諸帙引本論處尚未定稿,故軟引,俟其逐字核存。此屬般若義下貫教門之承衍,誌錄不判。
八、校本與版本說明
本品底本為《大智度論》卷九十五〔T25 0724a08–0728b18〕(品身正文自品題〔T25 0724a08〕起,終於「菩薩於第一義中不動而利益眾生;方便力故,種種因緣為眾生說法也。」〔T25 0728b12〕一句迄〔T25 0728b14〕;卷末題「大智度論卷第九十五」〔T25 0728b15〕在本品範圍之內,次品〈涅槃如化品第八十七〉之卷首題〔T25 0728b18〕前);所釋經校本為《摩訶般若波羅蜜經》〈平等品〉〔T08 0413c10–0415b26〕;古德疏校本為吉藏《大品經義疏》(X24n0451,覆所釋經〔X24n0451 0338c16–0339b18〕);慧影《大智度論疏》(X46n0791)於本品闕釋、均正《大乘四論玄義》(X46n0784)一處括略引、天台四書零命中(皆見第六目)。異讀校記依大正校勘,涉大正底本與宋、元、明、宮、聖、石(石山寺本)諸本及 CBETA 校之異。
校勘之帳數與見數(全部重算)。 下帳九十九條,本目逐條自工作底本重計。其校本標記之分布,以「條」為單位計之(一條內同一標記只計一次):【大】九十九條(每條皆有底本讀)、【宮】四十五條、【石】四十四條、【宋】四十三條、【明】四十條、【聖】三十六條、【元】三十五條、【CB】【思溪-CB】【宮-CB】各一條(即下帳第四十一條之 CBETA 校訂層一條,三標記同見一條)。本品所見校本標記凡十種(大·宋·元·明·宮·聖·石·CB·思溪-CB·宮-CB),未見【聖乙】【麗-CB】【磧-CB】等其他 -1 階或再校本之標記——誠實記其無,不以他品之諸本清單推本品。全帳之中,異本作缺字(〔-〕)者三十七條。
點錨注二枚·皆不入九十九條之帳(專列)。 本品範圍內另有兩條以圓錨點注繫屬之注,無起訖對,故不入工作底本九十九條之帳,本目仍以九十九條為帳數,另列於此:
- 品題注〔T25 0724a08〕,其原樣全文(底本原樣型)為:「卷第九十六首【石】石山本無造號譯號,〔大智度論〕-【明】,〔大智…六〕十二字-【聖】,((大智…六))十二字=((大智度經品第八十五平等品九十六))十一字【石】」——此即石本卷次雙軌、石本 -1 階品次與聖本闕品題之底據(析論見第四目)。其校訂型一本文字略異,作「大智度論【大】,〔-〕【明】,卷第九十六首【石】石山本無造號譯號,〔大智…六〕十二字-【聖】,((大智…六))十二字=((大智度經品第八十五平等品九十六))十五字【石】」——兩本於石本品題之字數,一作「十一字」一作「十五字」,相差四;本目逐字照錄兩讀,不強解、不取一造為定,供覆核。
- 卷末注〔T25 0728b14〕,原樣全文為「不分卷【石】」——石本於此處不分卷,與品題注之「卷第九十六首【石】」合觀,可見石本之卷品分劃自成一系,與底本不疊合(析論見第四目)。
巢狀校記一組(專列)。 〔T25 0724a15〕之兩條(下帳第四、五條)非平列,而是一條之底本讀內含另一條:外層之底本讀為「是淨」(宋、元、明、宮四本作缺),其內復含內層一條,底本讀為「淨」(聖、石二本作「淨須菩提」)。即外層所刪之二字中,其後一字另有增文之異讀;工作底本清單依底本原檔出現序平列為兩條,本目照錄兩條而於此顯式標明其巢狀之結構,以免讀作兩處不相涉之異文。
星錨八枚·五枚跨品·三枚品內(專列)。 本品範圍內星錨八枚,本目逐枚解其校勘條之共用目標並定位所屬品:
- 〔T25 0724a20〕「嚮」、〔T25 0724a21〕「嚮」、〔T25 0724b03〕「嚮」三枚(下帳第六、七、九條)——三枚同掛回一注〔T25 0722b08〕,屬品八十五〈七喻品〉範圍,跨品共用。該注原樣作「嚮【大】*,響【宋】【元】【明】【宮】*」,即『嚮/響』一字之異為前品既定之通則,本品三處透過 星錨機制掛回單一定義處,非本品特有之義理歧異。
- 〔T25 0724c09〕「相」一枚(下帳第十七條)——掛回注〔T25 0722a12〕,亦屬品八十五範圍,跨品共用;該注原樣作「相【大】*,想【聖】*」。此一字即與所釋經成鏡像之兩讀(見第四目)。
- 〔T25 0725c17〕「【論】」一枚(下帳第四十條)——掛回注〔T25 0722c23〕,屬品八十五範圍,跨品共用;該注原樣作「【論】【大】*,〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】*」,即『【論】體例標記於宋、宮、聖三本俱缺』為通則性說明,非本品特有。與【經】標記之注(下帳第三條,宋、聖二本缺,無星錨、本品自有)相對照:兩結構標記之缺本不同(經缺於宋聖、論缺於宋宮聖),且一為品內自有之注、一為跨品共用之注,如實分記。
- 〔T25 0725b04〕「法」一枚(下帳第三十二條)——掛回本品〔T25 0725b02〕之注(下帳第三十一條),品內自共用。
- 〔T25 0725c10〕「法」一枚(下帳第三十七、三十八條之一)——掛回本品〔T25 0725c10〕之注,即同一行內之定義處,品內自共用;下帳兩條同文,其一為注之定義處、其一為 星錨掛回同注,帳面同文而機制有別,顯式標出。
- 〔T25 0726b24〕「怜」一枚(下帳第六十條)——掛回本品〔T25 0726b20〕之注(下帳第五十七條),品內自共用。
八枚之共用目標既定,星錨之分佈為五枚跨品(皆掛品八十五之注)、三枚品內。所共用之注文於底本原檔帶「*」記,本目依原樣保留。
CBETA 校訂層一條·且為義理負載(專列)。 〔T25 0725c21〕(下帳第四十一條)——底本【大】作「無」,CBETA 據《思溪藏》與《福州藏》之對讀校作「中」,宋、元、明、宮、聖、石六本亦皆作「中」。其所在之句,論主判斷常二見:作「中」則為「所有中常見故,不應有垢淨!」——所有之中有常見,與上句「無所有,斷滅見故」〔T25 0725c21〕之斷見正成兩門;作「無」則語不成對。此非單純字形之異,是義理負載之校訂,本版讀者面從 CBETA 現行文本讀法作「中」,而工作底本清單以圓括號錄其兩藏對讀之附註,本目原樣保留。
校記附註(夾註)三條·原樣保留(專列)。 本品校記之內含底本夾註三處,底本原檔之括注子語,本目原樣保留不刪:其一,〔T25 0724a08〕「八十六【大】|八十六(有本作見實品)【明】|八十六品【宮】」(下帳第二條)——明本夾註所存之異名,即「見實品」之第二端證(見第四目);其二,〔T25 0728b14〕「也【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】|也釋第八十五品竟【石】」(下帳第九十七條)——石本品末之收束記,並為 -1 階之第二端證;其三,〔T25 0728b15〕「九十五【大】|九十五(釋第八十五品訖八十六品)【宋】【元】|九十五(釋第八十四品訖第八十五品)【聖】」(下帳第九十九條)——宋元與聖本之卷題夾註所記所釋品次相差一階,為 -1 階於卷題層之續存(見第四目)。
校勘總帳(九十九條全量對帳·底本原檔原樣)。 下依底本原檔出現序全量列之,內含星錨八條,隨條標明其共用目標與所屬品。異本讀法並列保存,正文仍從現行底本讀法(唯第四十一條從 CBETA 校訂):
校記條(九十九·底本原檔出現序·星錨共用目標隨條標明)
- 〔T25 0724a08〕平等品【大】|見實品【宮】
- 〔T25 0724a08〕八十六【大】|八十六(有本作見實品)【明】|八十六品【宮】(明本夾註存異名「見實品」·見第四目·夾註原樣保留)
- 〔T25 0724a09〕【經】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【聖】(【經】結構標記存否注·本品自有·無星錨·與【論】標記之缺本不同)
- 〔T25 0724a15〕是淨【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】(巢狀校記外層·其底本讀內含下一條·見上專列)
- 〔T25 0724a15〕淨【大】|淨須菩提【聖】【石】(巢狀校記內層·繫於上條底本讀之內·見上專列)
- 〔T25 0724a20〕嚮【大】|響【宋】【元】【明】【宮】(星錨·共用目標→注〔T25 0722b08〕=品八十五〈七喻品〉·跨品共用·注原樣作「嚮【大】*,響【宋】【元】【明】【宮】*」)
- 〔T25 0724a21〕嚮【大】|響【宋】【元】【明】【宮】(星錨·共用目標→注〔T25 0722b08〕·跨品共用·同上)
- 〔T25 0724b02〕言【大】|告【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0724b03〕嚮【大】|響【宋】【元】【明】【宮】(星錨·共用目標→注〔T25 0722b08〕·跨品共用·同上)
- 〔T25 0724b06〕如【大】|〔-〕【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0724b13〕其【大】|〔-〕【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0724b14〕意【大】|心【聖】
- 〔T25 0724b27〕可【大】|可得【石】
- 〔T25 0724c03〕修【大】|修習【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0724c08〕住【大】|住住【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0724c09〕者【大】|〔-〕【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0724c09〕相【大】|想【聖】(星錨·共用目標→注〔T25 0722a12〕=品八十五·跨品共用·此字與所釋經成鏡像兩讀·見第四目)
- 〔T25 0724c21〕不【大】|無【石】
- 〔T25 0724c23〕果【大】|果得【聖】
- 〔T25 0725a01〕行【大】|行亦【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0725a05〕能【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0725a06〕今【大】|若【石】
- 〔T25 0725a07〕諸【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0725a09〕是一平等【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0725a09〕平等【大】|切法【明】
- 〔T25 0725a14〕無【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0725a16〕間【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0725a19〕無【大】|無有【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0725a25〕當知【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0725a28〕處天【大】|天處【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0725b02〕法【大】|法平【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】(星錨之定義處·下條掛回此注)
- 〔T25 0725b04〕法【大】|法平【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】(星錨·共用目標→本品〔T25 0725b02〕注=上第三十一條·品內共用)
- 〔T25 0725b04〕中【大】|中亦【石】
- 〔T25 0725b16〕異【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0725b23〕故【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0725b23〕能【大】|〔-〕【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0725c10〕法【大】|性【宋】【元】【明】【宮】(與下條同文·二者之一為注之定義處·一為 星錨掛回同注·見上專列)
- 〔T25 0725c10〕法【大】|性【宋】【元】【明】【宮】(與上條同文·星錨共用目標同指〔T25 0725c10〕之注·品內共用·見上專列)
- 〔T25 0725c15〕行【大】|成【宋】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0725c17〕【論】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】(星錨·共用目標→注〔T25 0722c23〕=品八十五·跨品共用·注原樣作「【論】【大】*,〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】*」)
- 〔T25 0725c21〕中(《思溪藏》(日本增上寺藏宋版大藏經第38函第5冊第21圖第13行))(《福州藏》(日本宮內庁書陵部藏大藏經db2第2317帖第17圖第24行))【CB】【思溪-CB】【宮-CB】|無【大】|中【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】(CBETA 校訂層·義理負載·底本作「無」校作「中」·依思溪藏福州藏對讀·圓括號內為對讀附註·見上專列)
- 〔T25 0725c28〕實【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0725c29〕平【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0726a02〕法【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0726a03〕知【大】|智【聖】
- 〔T25 0726a03〕觀【大】|視【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0726a06〕知【大】|智【石】
- 〔T25 0726a13〕作【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0726a15〕說【大】|法【宋】
- 〔T25 0726a15〕法【大】|法法【宮】
- 〔T25 0726a22〕時【大】|是【石】
- 〔T25 0726a27〕出【大】|出無【元】【明】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0726b05〕語言【大】|言語【石】
- 〔T25 0726b10〕相【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0726b10〕可【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0726b16〕來【大】|求【明】
- 〔T25 0726b20〕怜【大】|憐【明】【聖】【石】(星錨之定義處·下第六十條掛回此注)
- 〔T25 0726b22〕所【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0726b22〕求【大】|而【聖】
- 〔T25 0726b24〕怜【大】|憐【明】【聖】【石】(星錨·共用目標→本品〔T25 0726b20〕注=上第五十七條·品內共用)
- 〔T25 0726b24〕薄【大】|漸【石】
- 〔T25 0726c09〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0726c09〕斷滅【大】|折減【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0726c10〕自能【大】|能自【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0726c10〕己【大】|巳【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0726c14〕但【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0726c18〕着【大】|於【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0726c21〕妄【大】|望【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0726c21〕是【大】|是名【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0726c28〕怨【大】|惡【石】
- 〔T25 0727a03〕亦【大】|示【石】
- 〔T25 0727a06〕即是【大】|是即【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0727a09〕說【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0727a13〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0727a20〕詰【大】|鞊【聖】【宮】【石】
- 〔T25 0727a21〕入【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0727a25〕名【大】|各【宋】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0727b03〕法【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0727b06〕不【大】|不憂【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0727b09〕說【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0727b16〕不【大】|佛亦不【石】
- 〔T25 0727b29〕言【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0727c02〕大【大】|〔-〕【元】【明】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0727c08〕唯【大】|雖【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0727c14〕佛【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0727c17〕事【大】|相【聖】
- 〔T25 0727c19〕知【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0727c19〕人【大】|夫【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0727c22〕不【大】|無【石】
- 〔T25 0728a03〕是【大】|若【明】
- 〔T25 0728a15〕空【大】|虛【石】
- 〔T25 0728a15〕實【大】|實爾【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0728a15〕空【大】|爾【石】
- 〔T25 0728a15〕相【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0728b01〕有【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0728b03〕不【大】|不可【石】
- 〔T25 0728b14〕也【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】|也釋第八十五品竟【石】(石本品末收束記·-1 階第二端證·夾註原樣保留)
- 〔T25 0728b15〕論【大】|經論【聖】
- 〔T25 0728b15〕九十五【大】|九十五(釋第八十五品訖八十六品)【宋】【元】|九十五(釋第八十四品訖第八十五品)【聖】(卷題夾註·宋元與聖本所記所釋品次相差一階·-1 階於卷題層之續存·夾註原樣保留)
I. Structural Placement
Within the sequence in which the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa comments on the Larger Sūtra, this chapter belongs to the section of the "Commentary on the Remaining Chapters"; it lies wholly within Fascicle 95, as a single unit, not split. Fascicle 95 begins at〔T25 0721c02〕; what its fascicle-head title is tied to is still the preceding chapter—「大智度論釋七喻品第八十五」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on the Seven Similes, the Eighty-fifth"〔T25 0721c02〕, that is, Fascicle 95 opens with the title of the preceding chapter. This chapter's title, 「大智度論釋平等品第八十六」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on Equality, the Eighty-sixth"〔T25 0724a08〕, follows straight on from the end of the preceding chapter, "The Seven Similes", Chapter 85, and at the head of the chapter there is no fascicle title, no author's signature, and no translator's signature. The chapter body ends with the sentence 「菩薩於第一義中不動而利益眾生;方便力故,種種因緣為眾生說法也。」 tr. "The bodhisattva does not move within the highest meaning and yet benefits beings; by the power of skilful means, with all kinds of causes and conditions, he teaches the Dharma for beings."〔T25 0728b12〕, running on to〔T25 0728b14〕, and the fascicle-end title 「大智度論卷第九十五」 tr. "Fascicle 95 of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa ends here."〔T25 0728b15〕 comes right after it; the next chapter, "Nirvāṇa Is Like a Conjuration", Chapter 87, begins Fascicle 96 anew, its fascicle-head title 「大智度論釋」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on"〔T25 0728b18〕 running on into 「涅槃如化品第八十七」 tr. "the Chapter Nirvāṇa Is Like a Conjuration, the Eighty-seventh", with a fascicle-head title, the author's signature 「龍樹菩薩造」 tr. "Composed by the Bodhisattva Nāgārjuna"〔T25 0728b21〕 and the translator's signature 「後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什譯」 tr. "Translated by Kumārajīva, Tripiṭaka master of Kucha, in the Later Qin"〔T25 0728b22〕, and its chapter title〔T25 0728b23〕 comes further after them. Hence this chapter is of the type placed at the end of the fascicle · the chapter's end tied to the fascicle-end—differing from Chapter 62, "Training Alike", which is ‘placed within the fascicle · not touching a fascicle boundary’, and differing too from Chapter 46, "The Deeds of Māra", which is ‘title raised at the fascicle-head · the next chapter following on within the fascicle before it ends’; within the one Fascicle 95 there are only two chapters, the preceding chapter and this one, and this chapter lies in its latter section and closes it.
The whole chapter has six thousand two hundred and fifty-seven pure Chinese characters (a mechanically recounted value · agreeing with what the draft records), a chapter of middling size among the chapters of the "Commentary on the Remaining Chapters". The structure within the chapter is one 【經】 and one 【論】, a single unit: 【經】〔T25 0724a09〕 and 【論】〔T25 0725c17〕. The 【經】 marker has a collation note: the Song and Shōgozō texts lack this structural marker; the 【論】 marker also has a collation note: the Song, Palace, and Shōgozō texts lack this marker, and its collation note points back by a star anchor to a note of the preceding chapter (see Section VIII)—whether a marker is present belongs to the layer of the base text's transmission, and the structural count still follows the base text's labels.
The speaker structure and the count of questions and answers. The whole of Sūtra ① is a dense back-and-forth between Subhūti and the Buddha, not a one-way teaching: Subhūti opens by addressing the Buddha〔T25 0724a09〕, and the Buddha tells him in answer〔T25 0724a14〕. Within the range of this chapter 「須菩提白佛言」 tr. "Subhūti said to the Buddha" is seen thirteen times (eleven times in the sūtra section:〔T25 0724a09〕〔T25 0724a19〕〔T25 0724c14〕〔T25 0724c18〕〔T25 0724c24〕〔T25 0724c28〕〔T25 0725a03〕〔T25 0725a10〕〔T25 0725a18〕〔T25 0725b03〕〔T25 0725c06〕; twice in the treatise section re-quoting the sūtra:〔T25 0727b01〕〔T25 0727b28〕), 「佛告須菩提」 tr. "the Buddha told Subhūti" eight times (six times in the sūtra section:〔T25 0724a14〕〔T25 0724b07〕〔T25 0725a05〕〔T25 0725a13〕〔T25 0725a24〕〔T25 0725b26〕; twice in the treatise section re-quoting the sūtra:〔T25 0725c27〕〔T25 0727c09〕), and 「須菩提言」 tr. "Subhūti said" five times (three times in the sūtra section:〔T25 0724b03〕〔T25 0725b01〕〔T25 0725c04〕; twice in the treatise section re-quoting the sūtra:〔T25 0726a16〕〔T25 0726a20〕), as obtained by this section by locating each one in the stream of Chinese characters; the speaker markers of the treatise section belong to the treatise-author's retelling of the questions and answers in the sūtra, and are tied separately from the changes of speaker on the spot in the sūtra section. The sūtra section has in addition two places where the speaker is not marked again and is settled by the context: 「世尊!若無分別諸凡夫人、須陀洹乃至佛,云何分別有三寶現於世間——佛寶、法寶、僧寶?」 tr. "World-Honored One! If there is no discrimination of ordinary people, srota-āpanna, and so on up to the Buddha, how is it distinguished that the Three Jewels appear in the world—the Buddha Jewel, the Dharma Jewel, and the Saṅgha Jewel?"〔T25 0725a15〕 follows straight on from the preceding answer with the vocative 「世尊」 tr. "World-Honored One", and the speaker is Subhūti; 「世尊!實空。」 tr. "World-Honored One! It is truly empty."〔T25 0725c02〕 is Subhūti's answer to the Buddha's counter-question, likewise settled by the vocative. These two places belong to the normal omission of labels in this sūtra's style of dialogue, and are not missing text.
Treatise ① begins the treatise with 「釋曰:」 tr. "Explanation:"〔T25 0725c17〕 (a marker opening the treatise, not counted among the pairs of question and answer), and below it the form is of three kinds: the treatise-author re-quoting and retelling the sūtra (taking up the sūtra text sentence by sentence and explaining it, not in the form of question and answer), questions and answers set up by the treatise-author himself, and inserted divergent views. The formal questions and answers are eight pairs: question〔T25 0726b02〕 / answer〔T25 0726b03〕, question〔T25 0726b26〕 / answer〔T25 0726b28〕, question〔T25 0726c03〕 / answer〔T25 0726c06〕, question〔T25 0726c23〕 / answer〔T25 0726c24〕, question〔T25 0727a19〕 / answer〔T25 0727a21〕, question〔T25 0727b09〕 / answer〔T25 0727b11〕, question〔T25 0727c11〕 / answer〔T25 0727c17〕, question〔T25 0728b01〕 / answer〔T25 0728b02〕—this section, recounting character by character independently, obtained 「問曰」 tr. "Question" eight times and 「答曰」 tr. "Answer" nine times, the two counts not matching; the reason they do not match lies in the one occurrence of 「答曰」 tr. "Answer" at〔T25 0726a06〕, which is a reply within a simile passage (「譬如以金貿草,不知者言:『何以以貴易賤?』答曰:『我事須用故。』」 tr. "It is like trading gold for grass; one who does not understand says: ‘Why trade the precious for the cheap?’ He answers: ‘Because my business needs it.’"〔T25 0726a05〕), not a question and answer set up by the treatise-author himself, so the number of pairs of question and answer is still eight. The mismatch of the counts is recorded as it is, with its reason, and is not filled out with a tidy number. 「有人言」 tr. "someone says" is seen once〔T25 0727c27〕; its words are 「此說非也!除此諸分,應更有牛法力用可見。」 tr. "This saying is wrong! Apart from these parts there should be a further power and function of the ox-dharma that can be seen."〔T25 0727c27〕, a divergent view cited within the discussion of one and different of the ox-dharma, not the treatise-author's own answer, and below it the treatise-author at once refutes it with 「牛法眾分和合生,而牛法不異眾分。」 tr. "The ox-dharma is born from the coming together of its parts, and the ox-dharma is not different from the parts."〔T25 0727c29〕. 「復次」 tr. "Again" is seen four times (〔T25 0727a03〕〔T25 0727b08〕〔T25 0727b14〕〔T25 0727c21〕), all junctures at which the treatise-author himself turns the thread of meaning, not changes of speaker.
The re-quoting of the sūtra in the treatise section is especially dense: from〔T25 0725c17〕 on it narrates Subhūti's reflection and question, from〔T25 0726a09〕 on it narrates Subhūti's asking on behalf of the bodhisattvas who have newly aroused the mind, from〔T25 0727a04〕 on it narrates Subhūti's asking the Buddha by which truth the dharma is obtained, from〔T25 0727b14〕 on it narrates Subhūti's startled question whether the Buddha too cannot practise and reach, and from〔T25 0728a07〕 on it narrates Subhūti's objecting to equality with the distinctness of each thing—all five passages are ‘the treatise-author retelling the questions and answers in the sūtra and explaining them’, and the questions in them belong to the questions of the sūtra text, not to questions set up by the treatise-author himself; the treatise-author's own re-quoting of the sūtra text and the sūtra text itself are tied separately, and this section marks at each place, when citing, what it belongs to.
II. Terms Examined
Equality. The general name and the general meaning of the whole chapter. Its definition comes, on the positive side, from the Buddha's own mouth: 「是諸法平等相,我說是淨。」 tr. "This mark of the equality of dharmas—I say this is purity."〔T25 0724a14〕, and the items it points to follow at once: 「所謂如、不異、不誑,法相、法性、法住、法位、實際,有佛、無佛法性常住,是名淨。」 tr. "namely suchness, not-different, not-deceiving, the mark of dharmas, the nature of dharmas, the abiding of dharmas, the position of dharmas, the limit of reality; whether there is a Buddha or no Buddha the nature of dharmas abides constantly—this is named purity."〔T25 0724a16〕—what ‘equality’ includes is precisely the eight names of the real mark of all dharmas. Its boundary on the negative side also has explicit text: 「平等者,若凡夫、若聖人,不能行、不能到。」 tr. "As for equality, whether ordinary people or sages, none can practise it, none can reach it."〔T25 0724c28〕, 「是諸法平等,一切聖人皆不能行、不能到」 tr. "this equality of dharmas, all sages cannot practise, cannot reach"〔T25 0725a01〕—not being able to practise or reach it does not mean that it is lofty and distant and hard to attain; the treatise explains why: 「平等性自爾故。」 tr. "Because the nature of equality is so of itself."〔T25 0727b19〕, 「自性不能自性中行、不能自性中到;自性應他性中行。」 tr. "Self-nature cannot practise within self-nature, cannot reach within self-nature; self-nature should practise within other-nature."〔T25 0727b25〕, 「但佛即是平等故,不行、不到,非以智慧少故。」 tr. "But because the Buddha is precisely equality, he does not practise and does not reach—not because his wisdom is small."〔T25 0727b27〕. The two Chinese characters 「平等」 tr. "equality" are seen seventy times within the range of this chapter and one hundred and ninety-nine times in the whole of this treatise, as obtained by this section's rescan of the main text of the base text (removing the collation notes and the table-of-contents markers, keeping the punctuation)—this chapter is one of the chapters in which 「平等」 tr. "equality" is densest in the whole treatise.
Worldly truth · the highest meaning. The pair of criteria of this chapter. The Buddha speaks of the mark of equality and at once limits his own saying: 「世諦故說,非最第一義;最第一義,過一切語言論議音聲。」 tr. "It is said because of worldly truth, not as the very highest meaning; the very highest meaning passes beyond all words, discussion, and sound."〔T25 0724a17〕; so too with the Buddha's obtaining of the dharma: 「以世諦故說佛得是法,是法中無有法可得」 tr. "It is because of worldly truth that the Buddha is said to obtain this dharma; within this dharma there is no dharma that can be obtained"〔T25 0724c16〕. The treatise threads the whole chapter on this pair: 「是亦世俗說,非第一義。」 tr. "This too is a worldly saying, not the highest meaning."〔T25 0727a01〕, 「平等中無差別,世諦故凡夫法中有差別。」 tr. "Within equality there is no difference; because of worldly truth there is difference within the dharmas of ordinary people."〔T25 0727c01〕. At the end, the boundary of the highest meaning comes out through the negation of the three actions: 「第一義中無身行、無口行、無意行」 tr. "within the highest meaning there is no bodily action, no verbal action, no mental action"〔T25 0725c12〕, while its positive side is 「是諸有為法、無為法平等相,即是第一義。」 tr. "This mark of the equality of all conditioned dharmas and unconditioned dharmas is precisely the highest meaning."〔T25 0725c13〕. 「世諦」 tr. "worldly truth" is seen twelve times in this chapter and seventy-two times in the whole treatise; 「第一義」 tr. "the highest meaning" twenty-two times in this chapter and one hundred and ninety-two times in the whole treatise (both by the scope of the rescan of the main text described in the entry above).
Two dharmas · the dharma of non-duality. Where path and fruit are tied. The sūtra first breaks the two: 「用二法,無道無果。」 tr. "By means of two dharmas there is no path and no fruit."〔T25 0724c18〕; next it breaks non-duality along with it: 「行二法無道無果,行不二法亦無道無果」 tr. "by practising two dharmas there is no path and no fruit, and by practising the dharma of non-duality there is also no path and no fruit"〔T25 0724c20〕; and then it brings out what is right: 「若無二法、無不二法,即是道、即是果。」 tr. "If there are no two dharmas and no dharma of non-duality, this is precisely the path, this is precisely the fruit."〔T25 0724c21〕. The treatise explains the marks of the two names: 「二法名各各別相;不二名一空相。」 tr. "Two dharmas speaks of the separate marks of each; non-duality speaks of the mark of a single emptiness."〔T25 0727a25〕, and makes clear the order in which it is used and then relinquished: 「以是一空相破各各別異相;破已,事訖,還捨不二相」 tr. "by means of this mark of a single emptiness one breaks the marks of each being separate and different; once the breaking is done and the matter is finished, one still relinquishes the mark of non-duality"〔T25 0727a25〕. Its concluding words are 「又佛遮二邊、說中道,所謂非二、非不二。」 tr. "Moreover the Buddha negates the two extremes and speaks the middle way, namely neither two nor non-dual."〔T25 0727a24〕—‘two and non-dual’ are not a choice between two stakes; they are one medicine, relinquished once it has been used.
Idle discourse. What this chapter negates. The sūtra itself sets its boundary: 「用如是法得道、得果,用是法不得道、不得果——是為戲論。」 tr. "‘By means of such dharmas one obtains the path, obtains the fruit; by means of these dharmas one does not obtain the path, does not obtain the fruit’—this is idle discourse."〔T25 0724c22〕, and its reverse side is precisely equality: 「諸平等法中,無有戲論;無戲論相,是諸法平等。」 tr. "Within the equal dharmas there is no idle discourse; the mark of being without idle discourse is the equality of dharmas."〔T25 0724c23〕. In its final section the treatise gathers up with it the Buddha's knowing and seeing: 「諸佛法寂滅相、無戲論」 tr. "the Dharma of the buddhas is of the mark of quiescence, without idle discourse"〔T25 0727c21〕, 「佛雖知寂滅、不二相,亦能於寂滅相中分別諸法,而不墮戲論。」 tr. "Although the Buddha knows quiescent extinction and the mark of non-duality, he can yet distinguish dharmas within the mark of quiescence, and does not fall into idle discourse."〔T25 0727c22〕—to be able to distinguish without falling into idle discourse is the pattern of the Buddha's knowledge that this chapter establishes. 「戲論」 tr. "idle discourse" is seen thirteen times in this chapter and two hundred and forty-four times in the whole treatise.
The nature of ambrosia. Where the delivering of beings lands in this chapter. The sūtra: 「令眾生遠離顛倒;遠離已,置甘露性中」 tr. "making beings far from inversion; having made them far from it, he sets them within the nature of ambrosia"〔T25 0724c08〕; the treatise gives its own gloss: 「甘露性者,所謂一切助道法。」 tr. "The nature of ambrosia means all the dharmas that aid the path."〔T25 0726c19〕, and explains the reason for the name: 「行是法得至涅槃,涅槃名甘露。」 tr. "By practising these dharmas one reaches nirvāṇa; nirvāṇa is named ambrosia."〔T25 0726c19〕—‘the nature of ambrosia’ is not a separate realm set up apart; it is precisely the whole breadth of the dharmas that aid the path; to set beings within the nature of ambrosia is precisely to set them on the path. Its fruit is 「是菩薩自得無所著,亦令眾生得無所著,是名第一利益眾生。」 tr. "This bodhisattva himself obtains non-clinging and also makes beings obtain non-clinging; this is named the foremost benefiting of beings."〔T25 0726c21〕.
Dharmas that aid the path · the fruit of the path. The pivot by which this chapter weighs practice against fruit. The sūtra: 「是一切法能助道法,不能益其果」 tr. "all these dharmas can aid the dharmas of the path; they cannot add to its fruit"〔T25 0724b12〕; the treatise explains why they cannot add to it: 「是布施等是有為法,道亦有為,同相故相益。」 tr. "These, giving and the rest, are conditioned dharmas, and the path too is conditioned; because they are of the same mark they benefit each other."〔T25 0726a26〕, 「道果者,所謂諸法實無出生,一相無相,寂滅涅槃;是故於涅槃不能有益。」 tr. "The fruit of the path means that dharmas in reality have no coming forth and arising—of one mark, the signless, quiescent extinction, nirvāṇa; therefore they cannot add anything to nirvāṇa."〔T25 0726a27〕—being of the same kind they can benefit each other, being of different kinds they cannot; it does not mean that practising the dharmas is useless.
Self-nature · other-nature. The key gloss of 「不能行、不能到」 tr. "cannot practise, cannot reach". The treatise: 「是凡夫乃至佛,自性不能自性中行、不能自性中到;自性應他性中行。」 tr. "These ordinary people and so on up to the Buddha—self-nature cannot practise within self-nature, cannot reach within self-nature; self-nature should practise within other-nature."〔T25 0727b25〕—‘cannot practise or reach within self-nature’ means that a thing cannot add itself to itself; since the Buddha is precisely equality, there is nothing to practise and nothing to reach. This gloss is set up for the place in this chapter most easily misread, and with it the treatise-author blocks the doubt ‘the Buddha's wisdom is small’: 「但佛即是平等故,不行、不到,非以智慧少故。」 tr. "But because the Buddha is precisely equality, he does not practise and does not reach—not because his wisdom is small."〔T25 0727b27〕.
The Three Jewels and equality. Why difference can stand. The sūtra brings it out by question and answer: 「佛寶、法寶、僧寶與諸法等無異。」 tr. "The Buddha Jewel, the Dharma Jewel, and the Saṅgha Jewel are not different from the equality of dharmas."〔T25 0725a19〕, 「是法皆不合、不散,無色、無形、無對,一相,所謂無相。」 tr. "These dharmas are all neither joined nor dispersed, without form, without shape, without resistance, of one mark, namely the signless."〔T25 0725a20〕; the treatise further gathers it into one sentence: 「平等即是法寶,法寶即是佛寶、僧寶。」 tr. "Equality is precisely the Dharma Jewel; the Dharma Jewel is precisely the Buddha Jewel and the Saṅgha Jewel."〔T25 0727c03〕, and brings out its order: 「未得法時,不名為佛;得平等法故名為佛」 tr. "when he had not yet obtained the dharma he was not named Buddha; because he obtained the equal dharma he is named Buddha"〔T25 0727c04〕—what makes the Buddha the Buddha lies in his having obtained the equal dharma; the names of difference stand from this, so difference does not obstruct equality.
The conditioned · the unconditioned. The pair with which this chapter closes. The sūtra: 「非有為法,非無為法。」 tr. "It is not a conditioned dharma, nor an unconditioned dharma."〔T25 0725c07〕, its reason lying in mutual dependence: 「離有為法,無為法不可得;離無為法,有為法不可得。」 tr. "Apart from conditioned dharmas, unconditioned dharmas are unfindable; apart from unconditioned dharmas, conditioned dharmas are unfindable."〔T25 0725c08〕. The treatise explains the meaning of their mutual dependence: 「因有為故有無為」 tr. "it is because there is the conditioned that there is the unconditioned"〔T25 0728a28〕, the sūtra words it cites being 「離有為,無為不可得。」 tr. "Apart from the conditioned, the unconditioned is unfindable."〔T25 0728a29〕, 「如離長無短,是相待義。」 tr. "As apart from long there is no short—this is the meaning of standing over against each other."〔T25 0728a29〕; and further it makes clear that the unconditioned has no separate substance: 「有為法中先有無為性,破有為即是無為。」 tr. "Within conditioned dharmas there is already the unconditioned nature; to break the conditioned is precisely the unconditioned."〔T25 0728b06〕—‘the unconditioned’ is not a separate thing outside the conditioned; it is what is disclosed at the place where the conditioned is broken.
The great power of kindness. The words with which this chapter praises the Buddha. The sūtra: 「當知佛有大恩力,於諸法等中不動,而分別諸法。」 tr. "You should know that the Buddha has the great power of kindness: within the equality of dharmas he does not move, and yet he distinguishes dharmas."〔T25 0725b02〕—not moving and yet able to distinguish is the Buddha's kindness that this chapter praises; ‘not moving’ belongs to equality, ‘distinguishing’ belongs to worldly truth, and the two things proceed together without conflict—this is precisely the bone of this chapter. The expression 「大恩力」 tr. "the great power of kindness" is seen once in the whole of this treatise, here, as obtained by this section's rescan of the stream of Chinese characters.
III. Similes and Stories
This chapter has five key similes, all tied to the meaning being explained; none is set up idly. All five come from the treatise section, one of them a worldly practice cited by the treatise-author.
Pointing at the moon with a finger (a simile of the setting-up of worldly truth · the eye of this chapter). Explaining why the hearer clings to the mark of equality, the treatise brings out a simile: 「聽者心即取相,著是諸法平等;如人以指指月,不知者但觀其指而不視月。」 tr. "The hearer's mind at once grasps at a mark and clings to this equality of dharmas; as when a person points at the moon with a finger, one who does not understand looks only at the finger and does not look at the moon."〔T25 0726a02〕, and below it gathers it up with the Buddha's words: 「諸法平等相亦如是,皆是世諦;世諦非實,但為成辦事故說。」 tr. "The mark of the equality of dharmas is also like this; it is all worldly truth; worldly truth is not real, and is spoken only for the sake of getting things done."〔T25 0726a04〕—‘the finger’ is the words and names of equality, ‘the moon’ is the reality of equality; the words and names are for pointing at the reality, but the hearer often clings to the words and names as the reality. The force of this simile lies in the three Chinese characters 「不視月」 tr. "does not look at the moon": the sickness is not in there being a finger, but in stopping at the finger. The expression 「以指指月」 tr. "points at the moon with a finger" is seen three times in the whole of this treatise—the other two in Fascicle 18,〔T25 0125b01〕 「如人以指指月以示惑者」 tr. "as a person points at the moon with a finger to show one who is confused" and〔T25 0125b03〕 「我以指指月令汝知之」 tr. "I point at the moon with a finger to make you know it"—and once in this chapter, as obtained by this section's rescan of the stream of Chinese characters.
Trading gold for grass (a simile of why worldly truth can be used). Following on from pointing at the moon, the treatise brings out a further simile to make clear that worldly truth cannot be discarded: 「譬如以金貿草,不知者言:『何以以貴易賤?』」 tr. "It is like trading gold for grass; one who does not understand says: ‘Why trade the precious for the cheap?’"〔T25 0726a05〕, 「答曰:『我事須用故。』」 tr. "He answers: ‘Because my business needs it.’"〔T25 0726a06〕—trading true gold for grass and weeds, the bystander thinks it a miscalculation, while the one who uses the grass knows his own need. So too is worldly truth in relation to the highest meaning: it is not that one does not know it is cheap, but that the business needs it. This simile interlocks with pointing at the moon: pointing at the moon says it must not be clung to, trading for grass says it must not be discarded—one negating and one affirming, precisely the two sides of this chapter's saying 「世諦故說,非最第一義」 tr. "it is said because of worldly truth, not as the very highest meaning"〔T25 0724a17〕. The expression 「以金貿草」 tr. "trading gold for grass" is seen once in the whole of this treatise, here.
A timely rain benefits grass and trees and does not benefit space (a simile of aiding the path and of the fruit). Explaining why the dharmas that aid the path cannot add to the fruit, the treatise says: 「是布施等是有為法,道亦有為,同相故相益。」 tr. "These, giving and the rest, are conditioned dharmas, and the path too is conditioned; because they are of the same mark they benefit each other."〔T25 0726a26〕, 「道果者,所謂諸法實無出生,一相無相,寂滅涅槃;是故於涅槃不能有益。」 tr. "The fruit of the path means that dharmas in reality have no coming forth and arising—of one mark, the signless, quiescent extinction, nirvāṇa; therefore they cannot add anything to nirvāṇa."〔T25 0726a27〕, and then brings out the simile: 「如時雨能益草木,不益虛空。」 tr. "As a timely rain can benefit grass and trees, but does not benefit space."〔T25 0726a28〕—that the rain does not benefit space is not because the rain's power is thin, but because space is not a thing that can be benefited. What the simile establishes lies in the expression 「同相故相益」 tr. "because they are of the same mark they benefit each other": benefit and non-benefit hang on whether they are of the same kind, not on the diligence or slackness of the practitioner. What this simile blocks is precisely the slack mind that arises on hearing the sūtra (「即時眾中聽者心生懈怠」 tr. "at that time, among the assembly, the minds of those hearing gave rise to slackness"〔T25 0726a22〕). The expression 「如時雨能益草木」 tr. "as a timely rain can benefit grass and trees" is seen once in the whole of this treatise, here.
The ox-dharma and its parts (the discussion of one and different · the longest simile of this chapter). Explaining why the Buddha can distinguish dharmas within quiescent extinction and yet not fall into idle discourse, the treatise takes the ox as a simile: 「如牛,角、足、尾等諸分邊和合,更有牛法生,是為一。」 tr. "As with an ox: the horns, the feet, the tail, and its other parts come together, and further an ox-dharma arises; this is one."〔T25 0727c25〕, 「諸分多、牛法一,一不作多、多不作一。」 tr. "The parts are many, the ox-dharma is one; the one does not make the many, the many do not make the one."〔T25 0727c26〕—first setting up the difficulty of one and different. Below this it cites one divergent view (「有人言」 tr. "someone says"): 「此說非也!除此諸分,應更有牛法力用可見。」 tr. "This saying is wrong! Apart from these parts there should be a further power and function of the ox-dharma that can be seen."〔T25 0727c27〕; the treatise-author refutes it: 「牛法眾分和合生,而牛法不異眾分。」 tr. "The ox-dharma is born from the coming together of its parts, and the ox-dharma is not different from the parts."〔T25 0727c29〕, 「見此眾分合故名為見牛,更不見餘物為牛。」 tr. "It is because one sees these parts joined that it is called seeing an ox; one does not further see any other thing as the ox."〔T25 0728a01〕. Its conclusion is the sequential refutation through the four alternatives: 「異者破一,一者破異,不一不異破一異;若無一異,云何有不一不異?」 tr. "Different refutes one, one refutes different, neither-one-nor-different refutes one-and-different; if there is no one-and-different, how can there be neither-one-nor-different?"〔T25 0728a02〕, and then it brings out what is right: 「若入是諸法平等中,爾時,始如實得牛相。」 tr. "If one enters into this equality of dharmas, at that time one first obtains the mark of the ox as it truly is."〔T25 0728a03〕—to see the ox as it truly is is not to obtain a further ox outside one and different; it is obtained only where one and different are both used up. This simile is set up in direct continuation of the earlier 「佛雖知寂滅、不二相,亦能於寂滅相中分別諸法,而不墮戲論。」 tr. "Although the Buddha knows quiescent extinction and the mark of non-duality, he can yet distinguish dharmas within the mark of quiescence, and does not fall into idle discourse."〔T25 0727c22〕, and what it explains is how the sentence 「於平等不動而分別諸法」 tr. "not moving within equality and yet distinguishing dharmas"〔T25 0728a06〕 is possible.
Boring through the wall of a prison (a simile of the unconditioned having no separate substance). Explaining the meaning of 「離有為,無為不可得」 tr. "apart from the conditioned, the unconditioned is unfindable"〔T25 0728a29〕, the treatise says: 「破有為法故名無為,更無異法。」 tr. "It is because conditioned dharmas are broken that it is named the unconditioned; there is no other dharma."〔T25 0728b04〕, and then brings out the simile: 「如人閉在牢獄,穿牆得出;破壁是空,更無異空,空亦不從因緣生。」 tr. "As when a person shut in a prison bores through the wall and gets out: the broken wall is space, and there is no other space, and this space too does not arise from causes and conditions."〔T25 0728b04〕—the very place of the wall that was bored through is space; it is not that outside the wall there is another space waiting to be entered. Its matching to the dharma at once makes itself clear: 「無為法亦如是,有為法中先有無為性,破有為即是無為。」 tr. "The unconditioned dharma is also like this: within conditioned dharmas there is already the unconditioned nature; to break the conditioned is precisely the unconditioned."〔T25 0728b06〕. This simile stands alongside the earlier 「如離長無短,是相待義。」 tr. "As apart from long there is no short—this is the meaning of standing over against each other."〔T25 0728a29〕: long and short speak of standing in dependence on each other, boring through the wall speaks of being disclosed right where one is—one horizontal and one vertical, together forming the gloss of the final section of this chapter, 「非有為法,非無為法」 tr. "it is not a conditioned dharma, nor an unconditioned dharma"〔T25 0725c07〕. The expression 「如人閉在牢獄」 tr. "as when a person is shut in a prison" is seen once in the whole of this treatise, here.
IV. The Sūtra Passage Explained
The two-sided web of the chapter name: Equality / Seeing the Real (recorded side by side without judgement). As to this chapter's name, each of the two sides has its own end, and this section records each according to the original file of the base text. The first is Equality—the chapter title of this treatise's base text〔T25 0724a08〕 reads 「大智度論釋平等品第八十六」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on Equality, the Eighty-sixth", and the chapter title on the side of the sūtra explained, T223,〔T08 0413c10〕 also reads 「平等品第八十六」 tr. "The Chapter on Equality, the Eighty-sixth"; the base texts of the two canons have the same name. The second is Seeing the Real—on this treatise's side the Palace edition reads 「見實品」 tr. "The Chapter on Seeing the Real" (entry one of the ledger below), while the Ming edition adds below 「八十六」 tr. "eighty-six" the interlinear note 「有本作見實品」 tr. "one text has The Chapter on Seeing the Real" (entry two of the ledger below), and the Palace edition in addition differs in having the character 「品」 tr. "chapter" below the chapter number; what it rests on is the two characters ‘seeing the real’ of the first sentence of this chapter's sūtra text, 「見實者不垢不淨,見不實者亦不垢不淨。」 tr. "One who sees the real is neither stained nor pure; one who does not see the real is also neither stained nor pure."〔T25 0724a09〕. The Ishiyama text's chapter title is in the form of a sūtra title, 「大智度經品第八十五平等品九十六」 tr. "Great Wisdom-Crossing Sūtra, chapter eighty-five, the Chapter on Equality, ninety-six" (the chapter name the same as the base text, reading 「平等品」 tr. "The Chapter on Equality" · the chapter number one step lower, reading 「第八十五」 tr. "the eighty-fifth" · with the Ishiyama text's own fascicle number 「九十六」 tr. "ninety-six" appended at the end), and it records 「石山本無造號譯號」 tr. "the Ishiyama text has no author's mark or translator's mark", while the Shōgozō lacks the twelve characters 「大智度論釋平等品第八十六」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on Equality, the Eighty-sixth" (the full text of the note on the chapter title is listed separately in Section VIII). The two names each take one end of this chapter: the base text and the sūtra explained take the general meaning of the whole chapter, 「平等」 tr. "equality"; the Palace and Ming editions take 「見實」 tr. "seeing the real" from the first sentence of the sūtra text; recorded side by side without judgement.
Differing from the mirror image of Chapter 62 (a negative proposition settled by the structure of the scene · not by searching text B with the words of text A). The two sides of the chapter name of Chapter 62, "Training Alike", once formed a mirror image between the two canons (the reading of this treatise's base text being precisely the reading of a variant text of the sūtra explained, and the reverse likewise). This chapter is not so: the variant name on this treatise's side, 「見實品」 tr. "The Chapter on Seeing the Real", comes from the Palace edition, while of the chapter title on the side of the sūtra explained, T223,〔T08 0413c10〕, the collation notes have only one entry, on the character 「經」 tr. "sūtra" (「經【大】,經卷第卅八【聖】」 tr. "sūtra (Taishō), sūtra, fascicle thirty-eight (Shōgozō)"—the Shōgozō attaching its fascicle number below the sūtra title), and the chapter name 「平等品第八十六」 tr. "The Chapter on Equality, the Eighty-sixth" itself has no variant reading—this section scanned item by item the fifty-seven numbered notes and the fifteen star anchors within the range of this chapter in T223, and saw none naming the chapter ‘Seeing the Real’. Hence the two sides of this chapter's name belong to two internal readings within the one canon of this treatise, not to a confrontation between the transmissions of two canons; it differs from the mirror-image type of Chapter 62, and is recorded separately as it is, not forcing that case onto this one.
The chapter number one step lower (continuing in the Ishiyama text · together with its fascicle number). The Ishiyama text's chapter title reads 「第八十五」 tr. "the eighty-fifth", one less than the base text's 「第八十六」 tr. "the eighty-sixth", in the same direction and by the same amount as the chapters from Chapter 44 onward, pushed forward chapter by chapter—the -1 step chain continues in this chapter. Within this chapter's range the -1 step is seen at one further end: at the note on the character 「也」 tr. "(the final particle)" at the chapter's end, the Ishiyama text reads 「也釋第八十五品竟」 tr. "(the final particle) the explanation of the eighty-fifth chapter ends" (entry ninety-seven of the ledger below)—the interlinear note of the type ‘the explanation of such-and-such chapter ends’ at the chapter's end and the chapter title are two layers proving each other, both reading 「八十五」 tr. "eighty-five", not a lone proof. Further, at the note on 「九十五」 tr. "ninety-five" in the fascicle-end title, the Song and Yuan editions have the interlinear note 「釋第八十五品訖八十六品」 tr. "explaining the eighty-fifth chapter to the end of the eighty-sixth chapter", while the Shōgozō's interlinear note reads 「釋第八十四品訖第八十五品」 tr. "explaining the eighty-fourth chapter to the end of the eighty-fifth chapter" (entry ninety-nine of the ledger below)—the chapter numbers recorded as explained in one and the same fascicle differ by one step between the Song and Yuan and the Shōgozō, which is precisely the -1 step chain continuing in the layer of the fascicle title; recorded as it is without forcing an explanation.
The double track of the Ishiyama fascicle numbering (the two ends: the note on the chapter title and the note at the fascicle's end). The note on the chapter title first records 「卷第九十六首【石】」 tr. "head of fascicle ninety-six (Ishiyama)"—the Ishiyama text takes the place of this chapter's title as the head of its Fascicle 96, whereas the base text has no fascicle boundary here (Fascicle 95 begins at〔T25 0721c02〕 and ends only at the fascicle-end title〔T25 0728b15〕, this chapter lying in its latter section). At the fascicle's end there is in addition a point-anchor note, 「不分卷【石】」 tr. "not divided into fascicles (Ishiyama)" (see the separate listing in Section VIII); here the Ishiyama text again does not divide the fascicle—the double tracks of fascicle and chapter of the base text and of the Ishiyama text do not coincide; recorded as it is without forcing an explanation.
The duplications and skipped numbers in the table-of-contents chapter order of T223 (continuing · recorded without judgement). On the side of the sūtra explained, T223, the table-of-contents chapter order of this chapter is marked 「87」 tr. "the number 87", while the visible text marks 「86 平等品」 tr. "86 Equality"〔T08 0413c10〕. This section went on to scan before and after it: 「83 畢定品」 tr. "83 Certainty" marked 「84」 tr. "the number 84"〔T08 0409b13〕, 「84 差別品」 tr. "84 Difference" marked 「85」 tr. "the number 85"〔T08 0411b15〕, 「85 七譬品」 tr. "85 The Seven Similes" marked 「85」 tr. "the number 85"〔T08 0412b17〕, 「86 平等品」 tr. "86 Equality" marked 「87」 tr. "the number 87"〔T08 0413c10〕, 「87 如化品」 tr. "87 Like a Conjuration" marked 「87」 tr. "the number 87"〔T08 0415b27〕, 「88 常啼品」 tr. "88 Ever Weeping" marked 「88」 tr. "the number 88"〔T08 0416a23〕—that is, the chapter order of this stretch has one duplication (85), one skipped number (86 missing), and one duplication (87), three places in a row. This belongs to the normal offset of the table-of-contents markers of the electronic text of T223 (following the precedent already recorded in the preceding chapters); recorded chapter by chapter, not judged a defect.
The chapter boundary on the T223 side lies within the fascicle (differing from this treatise's side). This chapter of the sūtra explained〔T08 0413c10〕 follows straight on from the end of the preceding chapter, "The Seven Similes", and ends at〔T08 0415b26〕, the title of the next chapter, "Like a Conjuration",〔T08 0415b27〕 following right after it, not touching a fascicle boundary; on this treatise's side it lies at the end of Fascicle 95 and is tied to the fascicle's end (see Section I). The two transmissions do not agree in their division of fascicles and chapters at this chapter; recorded as it is.
A full comparative reading of the re-quoted sūtra (both sides collated · twelve variant places · recording at each place whether there is a collation note). Sūtra ① of this treatise〔T25 0724a09–0725c16〕 and the chapter "Equality" of the sūtra explained〔T08 0413c11–0415b26〕 are almost identical character for character (the stream of Chinese characters numbering two thousand five hundred and fifty-one on this treatise's side and two thousand five hundred and fifty-five on the side of the sūtra explained, each side recounted independently by this section); they differ in twelve places:
- The two characters for ‘echo’ (three places)—this treatise reads 「如夢、如嚮、如焰、如影、如幻、如化」 tr. "like a dream, like an echo, like a mirage, like a shadow, like an illusion, like a conjuration"〔T25 0724a20〕 (seen also at〔T25 0724a21〕〔T25 0724b03〕), while T223 reads 「如夢、如響、如焰、如影、如幻、如化法」 tr. "dharmas like a dream, like an echo (in the other character), like a mirage, like a shadow, like an illusion, like a conjuration"〔T08 0413c23〕. On this treatise's side all three places have the star-anchor collation note 「嚮【大】|響【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」 tr. "echo (Taishō) | echo in the other character (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace)" (entries six, seven, and nine of the ledger below)—the four texts Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace read 「響」 tr. "echo (in the other character)", agreeing exactly with the character of the base text of the sūtra explained; on the T223 side there is no collation note here.
- Dānapāramitā with and without the syllable na—this treatise reads 「我當具足檀波羅蜜,乃至具足般若波羅蜜」 tr. "I shall make complete dānapāramitā, and so on up to making complete prajñāpāramitā"〔T25 0724a23〕, while T223 reads 「我當具足檀那波羅蜜乃至具足般若波羅蜜」 tr. "I shall make complete dānapāramitā (with the syllable na written out) and so on up to making complete prajñāpāramitā"〔T08 0413c25〕. On the T223 side the character 「那」 tr. "na" has the star-anchor note 「那【大】*,〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】*」 tr. "na (Taishō) star, omitted (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace) star"〔T08 0413c26〕—the four texts Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace lack the character 「那」 tr. "na", and the reading they make is precisely the reading of this treatise's base text; on this treatise's side there is no collation note here. This section further checked the fifteen star anchors within the range of this chapter in T223: eight of them (〔T08 0414a10〕〔T08 0414a12〕〔T08 0414a18〕〔T08 0414a20〕〔T08 0414a22〕〔T08 0414a28〕〔T08 0415a20〕〔T08 0415b03〕) all point back to the note on this one character 「那」 tr. "na"—that is, a general explanation of a habit of rendering a name, pointed back by the star-anchor mechanism to a single place of definition, not a doctrinal divergence at each place.
- ‘The eight liberations’ in two wordings—this treatise reads 「我當具足三解脫門、八背捨、九次第定」 tr. "I shall make complete the three gates of liberation, the eight liberations, and the nine successive absorptions"〔T25 0724a26〕, while T223 reads 「我當具足三解脫門、八解脫、九次第定」 tr. "I shall make complete the three gates of liberation, the eight liberations (in the other wording), and the nine successive absorptions"〔T08 0413c29〕. On the T223 side there is the note 「解脫【大】,背捨【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」 tr. "liberation (Taishō), turning away and relinquishing (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, Shōgozō)"〔T08 0413c29〕—all five texts read 「背捨」 tr. "turning away and relinquishing", agreeing with this treatise's base text; on this treatise's side there is no collation note here.
- Two transliterations of dhāraṇī—this treatise reads 「具足諸陀隣尼門、諸三昧門」 tr. "makes complete all the dhāraṇī gates (in the one transliteration) and all the samādhi gates"〔T25 0724a29〕, while T223 reads 「具足諸陀羅尼門、諸三昧門」 tr. "makes complete all the dhāraṇī gates and all the samādhi gates"〔T08 0414a02〕. Neither side has a collation note here; it belongs to a difference in the characters used for a transliterated name within the transmission, recorded as it is, not judging one side's reading by the other's.
- ‘Is purity’ (present in this treatise · absent in the sūtra explained)—this treatise reads 「須菩提!何等是淨是諸法平等?」 tr. "Subhūti! What is purity, what is the equality of dharmas?"〔T25 0724a15〕, while T223 reads 「須菩提!何等是諸法平等?」 tr. "Subhūti! What is the equality of dharmas?"〔T08 0413c17〕. On this treatise's side there are two nested collation notes here: 「是淨【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」 tr. "is purity (Taishō) | omitted (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace)" and 「淨【大】|淨須菩提【聖】【石】」 tr. "purity (Taishō) | purity, Subhūti (Shōgozō, Ishiyama)" (entries four and five of the ledger below; for the nested structure see the separate listing in Section VIII)—the four texts Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace lack the two characters 「是淨」 tr. "is purity", and the reading they make is precisely the reading of the sūtra explained; on the T223 side there is no collation note here.
- ‘False marks’ / ‘false thoughts’ (collation notes on both sides · the eye of this section)—this treatise reads 「住是中者,無有妄相,所謂眾生相乃至知者、見者相。」 tr. "For one who abides in this there are no false marks, namely the mark of a being and so on up to the mark of a knower and the mark of a seer."〔T25 0724c08〕, while T223 reads 「住是中,無有妄想,所謂眾生相乃至知者、見者相」 tr. "abiding in this, there are no false thoughts, namely the mark of a being and so on up to the mark of a knower and the mark of a seer"〔T08 0414b13〕. On this treatise's side the character 「相」 tr. "mark" has the star-anchor note 「相【大】|想【聖】」 tr. "mark (Taishō) | thought (Shōgozō)" (entry seventeen of the ledger below); on the T223 side the character 「想」 tr. "thought" has the note 「想【大】,相【宋】【元】【明】」 tr. "thought (Taishō), mark (Song, Yuan, Ming)"〔T08 0414b13〕—the collation notes of the two sides form an exact mirror image: the reading of this treatise's base text (mark) is precisely the reading of the variant texts of T223, and the reading of the base text of T223 (thought) is precisely the reading of this treatise's Shōgozō. These two readings of one character are not a wavering within one canon, but two readings coexisting, each within the transmission of its own canon; recorded as it is, without judging which is correct.
- ‘The mark of being without idle discourse’ / ‘there is no idle discourse’—this treatise reads 「諸平等法中,無有戲論;無戲論相,是諸法平等。」 tr. "Within the equal dharmas there is no idle discourse; the mark of being without idle discourse is the equality of dharmas."〔T25 0724c23〕, while T223 reads 「無有戲論是諸法平等」 tr. "there being no idle discourse is the equality of dharmas"〔T08 0414c01〕. On the T223 side there are two notes, 「有戲論【大】,戲論相【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」 tr. "there is idle discourse (Taishō), the mark of idle discourse (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace)" and 「論【大】,論相【聖】」 tr. "discourse (Taishō), the mark of discourse (Shōgozō)"〔T08 0414c01〕—the readings made by the four texts Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace and by the Shōgozō all draw near to this treatise's base text, 「無戲論相」 tr. "the mark of being without idle discourse"; on this treatise's side there is no collation note here.
- ‘Cannot practise, cannot reach’ / ‘cannot practise and also cannot reach’—this treatise reads 「是諸法平等,一切聖人皆不能行、不能到」 tr. "this equality of dharmas, all sages cannot practise, cannot reach"〔T25 0725a01〕, while T223 reads 「是諸法平等,一切聖人皆不能行亦不能到」 tr. "this equality of dharmas, all sages cannot practise and also cannot reach"〔T08 0414c07〕. On the T223 side the character 「亦」 tr. "also" has the note 「亦【大】,〔-〕【宮】」 tr. "also (Taishō), omitted (Palace)"〔T08 0414c08〕—the Palace edition lacks the character 「亦」 tr. "also", and the reading it makes is precisely the reading of this treatise's base text; on this treatise's side there is no collation note here. This section further rescanned both ways by the stream of Chinese characters: 「是諸法平等一切聖人皆不能行不能到」 tr. "this equality of dharmas all sages cannot practise cannot reach" is seen once in the whole treatise T25n1509 (that is, in this chapter) and zero times in the whole sūtra T08n0223—the reason for the zero lies in the one character 「亦」 tr. "also", not in that sūtra lacking this passage; this is one example of the rule that a cross-text negative proposition cannot be settled by searching text B with the words of text A, and its reason is recorded as it is.
- ‘The nature of conditioned dharmas’ / ‘the mark of conditioned dharmas’—this treatise reads 「有為法性異,無為法性異;是凡夫人相異」 tr. "the nature of conditioned dharmas is different, the nature of unconditioned dharmas is different; the mark of ordinary people is different"〔T25 0725b15〕, while T223 reads 「有為法相異,無為法相異,是凡夫人相異」 tr. "the mark of conditioned dharmas is different, the mark of unconditioned dharmas is different, the mark of ordinary people is different"〔T08 0415a23〕. On the T223 side there is the star-anchor note 「相【大】*,性【宋】【元】【明】【宮】*」 tr. "mark (Taishō) star, nature (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace) star"〔T08 0415a23〕—the four texts read 「性」 tr. "nature", agreeing exactly with this treatise's base text; on this treatise's side there is no collation note here.
- ‘Conditioned dharmas and unconditioned dharmas’ / ‘the conditioned nature and the unconditioned nature’ (collation notes on both sides · the second mirror image)—this treatise reads 「是有為法、無為法,是二法不合、不散」 tr. "these conditioned dharmas and unconditioned dharmas—these two dharmas are neither joined nor dispersed"〔T25 0725c09〕, while T223 reads 「是有為性、無為性」 tr. "this conditioned nature and unconditioned nature"〔T08 0415b19〕. On this treatise's side the character 「法」 tr. "dharma" has two collation notes, both reading 「法【大】|性【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」 tr. "dharma (Taishō) | nature (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace)" (entries thirty-seven and thirty-eight of the ledger below, one of them a star anchor); on the T223 side the character 「性」 tr. "nature" has the star-anchor note 「性【大】*,法【宮】*」 tr. "nature (Taishō) star, dharma (Palace) star"〔T08 0415b19〕—the collation notes of the two sides again form a mirror image: this treatise's variant reading (nature) is the reading of T223's base text, and T223's Palace reading (dharma) is the reading of this treatise's base text. Taken together with the place ‘false marks / false thoughts’ above, the mirror images between the two canons in this chapter are two in all, both lying within a single character; recorded as it is, without judging which is correct.
Comparison group (eight strings · the count in each canon honestly recorded · unique correspondence). Of 「所謂如、不異、不誑,法相、法性、法住、法位、實際,有佛、無佛法性常住,是名淨。」 tr. "namely suchness, not-different, not-deceiving, the mark of dharmas, the nature of dharmas, the abiding of dharmas, the position of dharmas, the limit of reality; whether there is a Buddha or no Buddha the nature of dharmas abides constantly—this is named purity."〔T25 0724a16〕, its 「有佛、無佛法性常住」 tr. "whether there is a Buddha or no Buddha the nature of dharmas abides constantly"〔T25 0724a17〕; 「過一切語言論議音聲」 tr. "passes beyond all words, discussion, and sound"〔T25 0724a18〕; 「是一平等無二」 tr. "this is one equality and without duality"〔T25 0725a09〕; 「諸法平等中,無有分別是凡夫人、是須陀洹乃至是佛。」 tr. "Within the equality of dharmas there is no discrimination ‘this is an ordinary person, this is a srota-āpanna, and so on up to this is a Buddha’."〔T25 0725a13〕; 「佛寶、法寶、僧寶與諸法等無異」 tr. "the Buddha Jewel, the Dharma Jewel, and the Saṅgha Jewel are not different from the equality of dharmas"〔T25 0725a19〕; 「於諸法等中不動,而分別諸法。」 tr. "within the equality of dharmas he does not move, and yet he distinguishes dharmas."〔T25 0725b02〕; 「非有為法,非無為法。」 tr. "It is not a conditioned dharma, nor an unconditioned dharma."〔T25 0725c07〕; 「離有為法,無為法不可得」 tr. "apart from conditioned dharmas, unconditioned dharmas are unfindable"〔T25 0725c08〕. The streams of Chinese characters of these eight strings are each seen only once in the whole treatise T25n1509 and in the whole sūtra T08n0223 (this section rescanned each string independently by the tolerant method in the original files of the base texts of both canons, not copying from elsewhere); the correspondence is unique, with no other chapter to confuse it. They are ruled to be ‘the same chapter under the same name · the chapter body nearly identical in wording’ (the chapter body nearly identical character for character, with the twelve variant places seen above, and the difference of chapter name arising within the one canon of this treatise). The 【論】 layer of this treatise is a structural expansion of the treatise form, which the sūtra explained does not have; it is not a variant reading.
V. The Prajñā Eye
The eye of this chapter lies in not taking the two characters 「平等」 tr. "equality" as a uniform levelling—equality is not grinding ordinary people and sages flat; it is seeing their non-duality just where ordinary people and sages are distinctly what they are; and to speak of this non-duality one must still use the language of worldly truth. Its meaning can be summed up in six layers.
First, equality is precisely purity, and the name of purity comes from worldly truth. The question that opens the sūtra is very steep: seeing the real and not seeing the real are both neither stained nor pure, so 「云何如實語者不垢不淨,不實語者亦不垢不淨?」 tr. "How is it that the one who speaks as it truly is is neither stained nor pure, and the one who does not speak truly is also neither stained nor pure?"〔T25 0724a13〕; the Buddha's answer does not rank high and low by stain and purity, but straightway takes equality as purity—「是諸法平等相,我說是淨。」 tr. "This mark of the equality of dharmas—I say this is purity."〔T25 0724a14〕; the treatise explains why: 「垢、淨雖無別相可說,諸法平等故是名為淨。」 tr. "Although stain and purity have no separate marks that can be spoken of, because dharmas are equal this is named purity."〔T25 0725c25〕, 「若分別說垢淨相,是事不然!」 tr. "If one discriminates and speaks of the marks of stain and purity, this is not so!"〔T25 0725c26〕. And as soon as the Buddha says this, he himself sets a limit on it: 「世諦故說,非最第一義;最第一義,過一切語言論議音聲。」 tr. "It is said because of worldly truth, not as the very highest meaning; the very highest meaning passes beyond all words, discussion, and sound."〔T25 0724a17〕—to set up a name and at once withdraw its substance is the basic gesture of this chapter's teaching. The treatise takes it up with pointing at the moon: 「如人以指指月,不知者但觀其指而不視月。」 tr. "As when a person points at the moon with a finger, one who does not understand looks only at the finger and does not look at the moon."〔T25 0726a02〕.
Second, false dharmas cannot obtain awakening, and yet the wholesome deeds that are done still cannot be discarded. Subhūti's objection is very concrete: all dharmas are like a dream, like a conjuration; how can one vow to make the perfections complete? The Buddha first seals what he doubts—「不實虛妄法不能具足檀波羅蜜乃至十八不共法」 tr. "unreal, false dharmas cannot make complete dānapāramitā and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas"〔T25 0724b08〕, 「是一切法皆是憶想思惟作法,用是思惟憶想作法,不能得一切種智。」 tr. "All these dharmas are dharmas made by recollection and reflection; by means of these dharmas made by reflection and recollection one cannot obtain the omniscience of all kinds."〔T25 0724b10〕; then he turns out one sentence that keeps the whole passage from falling into annihilation: 「是一切法能助道法,不能益其果」 tr. "all these dharmas can aid the dharmas of the path; they cannot add to its fruit"〔T25 0724b12〕. The treatise makes it clear with the simile of the timely rain: 「如時雨能益草木,不益虛空。」 tr. "As a timely rain can benefit grass and trees, but does not benefit space."〔T25 0726a28〕—the dharmas that aid the path can benefit the path and cannot benefit the fruit; it is not that they are useless. The treatise also sets out its own question and answer: 「若菩薩知諸法實相,何用行布施等為?」 tr. "If the bodhisattva knows the real mark of all dharmas, what use is it to practise giving and the rest?"〔T25 0726b02〕, answering with 「布施等不具足,不能成就眾生。」 tr. "If giving and the rest are not complete, one cannot bring beings to accomplishment."〔T25 0726b04〕—the reason the gate of practice is not abandoned hangs on beings, not on one's own obtaining.
Third, arousing the mind for the sake of beings is the boundary of the bodhisattva that this chapter establishes. The sūtra: 「但以眾生不知不見如是諸法相」 tr. "only because beings do not know and do not see such marks of dharmas"〔T25 0724b29〕, 「是菩薩從初發意已來所有布施,為一切眾生故」 tr. "all the giving this bodhisattva has done since he first aroused intent is for the sake of all beings"〔T25 0724c02〕. On this the treatise sets up the judgement of three grades: 「入道人有下、中、上:下者,但為自度故行善法;中者,自為亦為他;上者,但為他人故行善法。」 tr. "Among those who enter the path there are the lowest, the middle, and the highest: the lowest practise wholesome dharmas only to deliver themselves; the middle do so for themselves and also for others; the highest practise wholesome dharmas only for the sake of others."〔T25 0726c01〕, and proves it by a worldly matter: 「世間法爾,自供養者不得其福,自害其身而不得罪。」 tr. "Such is the way of the world: one who makes offerings to himself obtains no merit from it, and one who harms his own body incurs no sin."〔T25 0726c06〕; its concluding words are 「若自能捨己樂,但為一切眾生故行善法,是名上人」 tr. "If one can oneself relinquish one's own happiness and practise wholesome dharmas only for the sake of all beings, this is named a superior person"〔T25 0726c10〕. Yet the treatise-author at once raises a difficulty against himself and resolves it himself, not letting this meaning become one-sided—the question he sets himself takes up, on the one hand, the earlier 「但利益眾生故行道」 tr. "practises the path only for the sake of benefiting beings"〔T25 0726c23〕 and, on the other, the sūtra's 「自得無所著,令眾生得無所著」 tr. "himself obtains non-clinging and makes beings obtain non-clinging"〔T25 0726c24〕, and presses the two together; the answer is 「不得已故!若自無智慧,何能利人?」 tr. "Because there is no other way! If one has no wisdom oneself, how can one benefit others?"〔T25 0726c24〕, and it brings out the principle of why one cannot undergo it in another's stead: 「不可我作而他得。」 tr. "It cannot be that I do it and another obtains it."〔T25 0726c29〕—to be first oneself without clinging and then able to teach others is not for one's own sake; it is so as to be able to act for others.
Fourth, two dharmas do not obtain the path, and the dharma of non-duality too does not obtain the path. The sūtra settles it only after three turns: 「用二法,無道無果。」 tr. "By means of two dharmas there is no path and no fruit."〔T25 0724c18〕, 「行二法無道無果,行不二法亦無道無果」 tr. "by practising two dharmas there is no path and no fruit, and by practising the dharma of non-duality there is also no path and no fruit"〔T25 0724c20〕, 「若無二法、無不二法,即是道、即是果。」 tr. "If there are no two dharmas and no dharma of non-duality, this is precisely the path, this is precisely the fruit."〔T25 0724c21〕. The treatise explains the use and the relinquishing of the two names: 「二法名各各別相;不二名一空相。」 tr. "Two dharmas speaks of the separate marks of each; non-duality speaks of the mark of a single emptiness."〔T25 0727a25〕, 「以是一空相破各各別異相;破已,事訖,還捨不二相」 tr. "by means of this mark of a single emptiness one breaks the marks of each being separate and different; once the breaking is done and the matter is finished, one still relinquishes the mark of non-duality"〔T25 0727a25〕, and sums it up: 「又佛遮二邊、說中道,所謂非二、非不二。」 tr. "Moreover the Buddha negates the two extremes and speaks the middle way, namely neither two nor non-dual."〔T25 0727a24〕—non-duality is a medicine, not a home; a medicine clung to becomes a disease, so the sūtra cuts it off with 「是為戲論」 tr. "this is idle discourse"〔T25 0724c23〕 and gathers it up with 「無戲論相,是諸法平等。」 tr. "The mark of being without idle discourse is the equality of dharmas."〔T25 0724c24〕.
Fifth, cannot practise, cannot reach—not because one's strength does not reach so far, but because there is nothing to practise or reach. The sūtra's words are startling: 「平等者,若凡夫、若聖人,不能行、不能到。」 tr. "As for equality, whether ordinary people or sages, none can practise it, none can reach it."〔T25 0724c28〕, and Subhūti thereupon doubts again and again, as far as 「乃至佛亦不能行、亦不能到?」 tr. "and so on up to the Buddha—can he too neither practise nor reach it?"〔T25 0724c29〕. The Buddha's answer does not explain it in terms of power but in terms of same and different: 「若諸法平等與佛有異,應當如是問。」 tr. "If the equality of dharmas were different from the Buddha, one should ask thus."〔T25 0725a05〕; the treatise extends it, saying 「自性不能自性中行、不能自性中到;自性應他性中行。」 tr. "Self-nature cannot practise within self-nature, cannot reach within self-nature; self-nature should practise within other-nature."〔T25 0727b25〕, and plainly blocks its misreading: 「但佛即是平等故,不行、不到,非以智慧少故。」 tr. "But because the Buddha is precisely equality, he does not practise and does not reach—not because his wisdom is small."〔T25 0727b27〕—the Buddha does not practise or reach precisely because the Buddha is it; the words practise and reach were set up in the first place for things that are different. This layer is the most easily mistaken for words that belittle the Buddha, and the treatise-author sets up the difficulty and the answer especially to guard against this mistake.
Sixth, not moving within equality and yet distinguishing dharmas is the pattern of the Buddha's knowledge that this chapter establishes. Since equality is of one taste, why are the Three Jewels distinctly what they are, and the six destinies distinctly what they are? The sūtra establishes it by a counter-question: 「佛寶、法寶、僧寶與諸法等異不?」 tr. "Are the Buddha Jewel, the Dharma Jewel, and the Saṅgha Jewel different from the equality of dharmas or not?"〔T25 0725a17〕; Subhūti answers that they are not different, and yet still keeps the function of difference: 「佛有是力,能分別無相諸法處所」 tr. "the Buddha has this power, that he can distinguish the places of the signless dharmas"〔T25 0725a21〕; the Buddha then concludes it himself: 「當知佛有大恩力,於諸法等中不動,而分別諸法。」 tr. "You should know that the Buddha has the great power of kindness: within the equality of dharmas he does not move, and yet he distinguishes dharmas."〔T25 0725b02〕. The treatise explains how difference comes to stand: 「平等中無差別,世諦故凡夫法中有差別。」 tr. "Within equality there is no difference; because of worldly truth there is difference within the dharmas of ordinary people."〔T25 0727c01〕, 「平等即是法寶,法寶即是佛寶、僧寶。」 tr. "Equality is precisely the Dharma Jewel; the Dharma Jewel is precisely the Buddha Jewel and the Saṅgha Jewel."〔T25 0727c03〕, 「未得法時,不名為佛;得平等法故名為佛」 tr. "when he had not yet obtained the dharma he was not named Buddha; because he obtained the equal dharma he is named Buddha"〔T25 0727c04〕—the names of difference stand precisely through obtaining equality. As to why he can distinguish without falling into idle discourse, the treatise judges it by two kinds of knowing: 「知有二種:一者、凡夫虛妄知,二者、如實知。」 tr. "Knowing is of two kinds: first, the false knowing of ordinary people; second, knowing as it truly is."〔T25 0727c18〕, and exhausts the principle with the discussion of one and different of the ox-dharma: 「若入是諸法平等中,爾時,始如實得牛相。」 tr. "If one enters into this equality of dharmas, at that time one first obtains the mark of the ox as it truly is."〔T25 0728a03〕. The whole chapter closes on one sentence of the gate of practice: 「菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜時,第一義中不動,而行菩薩事,饒益眾生。」 tr. "When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises prajñāpāramitā, he does not move within the highest meaning, and yet he practises the bodhisattva's business and enriches beings."〔T25 0725c14〕, and the last words of the treatise answer to it: 「菩薩於第一義中不動而利益眾生」 tr. "the bodhisattva does not move within the highest meaning and yet benefits beings"〔T25 0728b12〕—not moving and yet benefiting beings is where the whole doctrine of this chapter lands.
VI. Divergent Readings of the Masters
The Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa had from the first no tradition of a full commentary following the text, and the ancient masters' citations and explanations as a rule lean on particular places, according to what is actually there. The state of the ancient masters' readings of this chapter is exactly the reverse of Chapter 62: Jizang's commentary, which explains the sūtra explained, keeps a complete chapter devoted to it, while Huiying's commentary, which explains this treatise, lacks an explanation of this chapter (his book as it survives stops at Fascicle 24, far before this chapter); the four books of the Tiantai line—Zhiyi's Great Calming and Contemplation and Profound Meaning of the Lotus, and Zhanran's Annotations on the Profound Meaning of the Lotus and Supporting Practice and Broad Resolution of Calming and Contemplation—all have zero hits; Junzheng's Profound Meaning of the Four Mahāyāna Treatises cites it in summary in only one place. This section records the correspondence between what they comment on or cite and this chapter, without judging the relative merit of the interpretations of each master.
Jizang's Commentary on the Larger Sūtra (X24n0451). His commentary following the text of the chapter "Equality" of the sūtra explained begins at 「平等品第八十六」 tr. "The Chapter on Equality, the Eighty-sixth"〔X24n0451 0338c16〕 and runs to〔X24n0451 0339b18〕, before the beginning of the next chapter, 「如化品第八十七」 tr. "The Chapter Like a Conjuration, the Eighty-seventh"〔X24n0451 0339b19〕, covering the whole of this chapter's sūtra. Six things in it are worth recording.
First, the place of the chapter and its seven divisions—「此下第二明諸法畢竟平等不二。」 tr. "Below this, the second clarifies that all dharmas are ultimately equal and non-dual."〔X24n0451 0338c17〕, 「智以目品,品開七段」 tr. "wisdom names the chapter, and the chapter opens into seven sections"〔X24n0451 0338c17〕, and the headings of the seven sections he states himself: 「第一因須菩提問略說平等體,第二益平等之行,第三明平等果,四釋平等義,第五明故有一切教門,第六明一切法平等,第七出平等相。」 tr. "First, prompted by Subhūti's question, the substance of equality is spoken of in brief; second, the practice of equality is furthered; third, it clarifies the fruit of equality; fourth, it explains the meaning of equality; fifth, it clarifies why there are all the gates of teaching; sixth, it clarifies that all dharmas are equal; seventh, it brings out the mark of equality."〔X24n0451 0338c18〕—Jizang divides the whole chapter by seven divisions, while this treatise's treatise section begins with 「釋曰」 tr. "Explanation" and re-quotes the sūtra sentence by sentence (see Section I), setting up no numbered sections. The divisions of the two are each set up on their own; recorded side by side without judgement. The starting points of his seven divisions Jizang marks one by one himself in the text: 「白佛:住世諦得菩提下,第三、明平等果」 tr. "From ‘said to the Buddha: abiding in worldly truth one obtains awakening’ onward, the third clarifies the fruit of equality"〔X24n0451 0339b13〕, 「白佛:何等是平等下,第四、釋平等義也」 tr. "From ‘said to the Buddha: what is equality?’ onward, the fourth explains the meaning of equality"〔X24n0451 0339b13〕, 「白佛是有為無為下,第七、於平等相」 tr. "From ‘said to the Buddha: is it conditioned or unconditioned?’ onward, the seventh, on the mark of equality"〔X24n0451 0339b13〕; all three places lie within one and the same line (for the reason see the sixth item below).
Second, the threefold division of the first section—「問中為三:第一領悟無垢淨,二重難無垢淨,三漸遣垢淨兩人。」 tr. "Within the question there are three: first, understanding that there is no stain or purity; second, objecting again that there is no stain or purity; third, gradually dismissing the two persons of stain and purity."〔X24n0451 0338c21〕, and he traces what it follows on from: 「今是上品末云如實見者無垢淨,不如實見者有垢淨。」 tr. "Now this: the end of the preceding chapter says that one who sees as it truly is is without stain and purity, and one who does not see as it truly is has stain and purity."〔X24n0451 0338c22〕—Jizang takes this chapter's first question as arising from the last sentence of "The Seven Similes"; this treatise's treatise section also gives an account of the continuation here, its account of what Subhūti reflected on reading 「佛答實見者、妄見者無異,垢淨見無故。」 tr. "The Buddha answered that one who sees truly and one who sees falsely are not different, because the views of stain and purity do not exist."〔T25 0725c17〕, but without pointing explicitly to the preceding chapter; what the two tie it to differs, recorded separately as it is. His explanation of the two gates of the renewed objection: 「無所有斷見,此中何有垢淨?有所有中是常見,亦無垢淨。」 tr. "Without anything existent is the view of annihilation—how could there be stain and purity in it? Within what has something existent is the view of permanence, and there is likewise no stain or purity."〔X24n0451 0339a02〕—of the same structure as the two gates of annihilation and permanence in this treatise's treatise section, 「無所有,斷滅見故,不應有垢淨!」 tr. "Without anything existent—because it is the view of annihilation, there should be no stain or purity!"〔T25 0725c21〕.
Third, the two parts of the Buddha's answer and the breaking of clinging—「佛答中為二:初、正答;二、破著。」 tr. "Within the Buddha's answer there are two: first, the direct answer; second, breaking clinging."〔X24n0451 0339a07〕; he explains the direct answer, saying 「但非垢非淨歎美為淨,故云說是淨也。」 tr. "It is only that what is neither stained nor pure is praised as purity; therefore it says ‘I say this is purity’."〔X24n0451 0339a08〕; he explains the breaking of clinging, saying 「時眾聞非垢非淨平等,便生著言:實有平等,平等可說。」 tr. "The assembly at that time, hearing of the equality that is neither stained nor pure, at once gave rise to clinging, saying: there really is equality, and equality can be spoken of."〔X24n0451 0339a09〕, 「是故云世諦故說平等耳。第一實義中何曾等不等耶?」 tr. "Therefore it says that equality is spoken of only because of worldly truth. Within the foremost real meaning, how could there ever be equal or unequal?"〔X24n0451 0339a10〕—he explains why the Buddha withdraws his own words by ‘the assembly at that time giving rise to clinging’; this treatise here brings out the two similes of pointing at the moon and trading for grass (see Section III); the skilful means the two masters take differ, pointing to the same matter.
Fourth, the simile of aiding the path without adding to the fruit—「今明佛如此行,雖是虗妄而然助道。」 tr. "Now it clarifies that the Buddha practises thus: although it is false, yet it aids the path."〔X24n0451 0339b01〕, 「如雨然,助草木令增長長,不然益虗空也。」 tr. "It is as with rain: it aids grass and trees and makes them grow and grow, yet does not benefit space."〔X24n0451 0339b03〕—the simile Jizang brings out is the same as this treatise's 「如時雨能益草木,不益虛空。」 tr. "As a timely rain can benefit grass and trees, but does not benefit space."〔T25 0726a28〕 (the three things, rain, grass and trees, and space, wholly the same), only the wording differs slightly (the use of the character 「然」 tr. "yet" and the repeated 「長」 tr. "grow" belong to the characters used in the Supplement to the Canon edition, transcribed as they are and not altered). The two masters meet here; their connection is recorded.
Fifth, the three grades of people and the practising and reaching of equality—「論云有三種人:下品人自利,中品人自利利他,上品但為利他也。」 tr. "The treatise says there are three kinds of people: the person of the lowest grade benefits himself; the person of the middle grade benefits himself and benefits others; the highest grade only benefits others."〔X24n0451 0339b12〕: Jizang explicitly cites this treatise's judgement of three grades, corresponding word for word with this treatise's 「入道人有下、中、上」 tr. "among those who enter the path there are the lowest, the middle, and the highest"〔T25 0726c01〕 (Jizang writes ‘the person of the lowest grade · the person of the middle grade · the highest grade’, this treatise ‘the lowest · the middle · the highest’, a difference of paraphrase). His explanation of the passage on the Buddha being unable to practise and reach brings out on its own the sense of a question and answer: 「佛答:汝見平境兩行,智是能行,有境智二故。」 tr. "The Buddha answers: you see the level object and the practice as two—knowledge is what can practise—because there is the duality of object and knowledge."〔X24n0451 0339b13〕—explaining it by the division into object and knowledge; this treatise explains it by self-nature and other-nature (「自性不能自性中行、不能自性中到;自性應他性中行。」 tr. "Self-nature cannot practise within self-nature, cannot reach within self-nature; self-nature should practise within other-nature."〔T25 0727b25〕). The lines of reasoning the two masters bring out differ; recorded side by side without judgement. His explanation of ambrosia likewise brings out its own matching: 「一切助道法名甘露,涅槃是甘露住處也。」 tr. "All the dharmas that aid the path are called ambrosia; nirvāṇa is the dwelling-place of ambrosia."〔X24n0451 0339b13〕—corresponding to this treatise's 「甘露性者,所謂一切助道法。」 tr. "The nature of ambrosia means all the dharmas that aid the path."〔T25 0726c19〕, but this treatise takes nirvāṇa as the name of ambrosia (「行是法得至涅槃,涅槃名甘露。」 tr. "By practising these dharmas one reaches nirvāṇa; nirvāṇa is named ambrosia."〔T25 0726c19〕), while Jizang takes nirvāṇa as the dwelling-place of ambrosia—one a name, one a place; the two masters differ slightly, recorded separately as it is.
Sixth, the discussion of the conditioned and the unconditioned in the final section, together with a matter of the editorial work on the editions of this commentary—「數人三有為、三無為皆名有,然無平等義,論人世諦不等,真諦等也。」 tr. "For the masters of the enumerative treatises the three conditioned and the three unconditioned are all called existent, and yet there is no meaning of equality; for the masters of the treatises, in worldly truth things are not equal, in the real truth they are equal."〔X24n0451 0339b13〕, 「今此中明平等非有為無為,非真非俗也。」 tr. "Now herein it clarifies that equality is neither conditioned nor unconditioned, neither real nor worldly."〔X24n0451 0339b14〕, 「離有為無為不可得者,釋非有為非無為也。」 tr. "‘Apart from the conditioned, the unconditioned is unfindable’ explains ‘neither conditioned nor unconditioned’."〔X24n0451 0339b15〕, 「有為無為因緣義」 tr. "the meaning of the conditioned and the unconditioned as causes and conditions of each other"〔X24n0451 0339b16〕—with 「非真非俗」 tr. "neither real nor worldly" he gathers up 「非有為非無為」 tr. "neither conditioned nor unconditioned", while this treatise gathers it up with the meaning of standing over against each other (「如離長無短,是相待義。」 tr. "As apart from long there is no short—this is the meaning of standing over against each other."〔T25 0728a29〕); what the two take differs, recorded side by side without judgement. Further, from the third division to the seventh of the commentary on this chapter, the current electronic text ties all of them to one and the same line〔X24n0451 0339b13〕; the reason lies in a note by CBETA: the Supplement to the Canon edition mistakenly set the five hundred and forty-one characters from 「他也……者數」 tr. "‘… also’ … ‘… count’" in "Like a Conjuration" (originally at〔X24n0451 0339c17〕 and below), and now, following the Shinpukuji manuscript, they have been adjusted and moved to "Equality"〔X24n0451 0339b13〕; its note also records a corresponding deletion at the original place. This belongs to a collation matter of the editorial work on the editions, not to doctrinal content; it is recorded for re-checking and does not enter the doctrinal ledger; the loci cited by this section follow the current adjusted text, marking as it is the line where each lies.
Huiying's Commentary (X46n0791) · lacks an explanation of this chapter (recorded as it is). Huiying's commentary is the only ancient commentary explaining this treatise, and survives only in fragmentary fascicles, the extant text stopping at 「大智度論疏卷第二十四」 tr. "Commentary on the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Fascicle 24"〔X46n0791 0917b12〕. This chapter is in Fascicle 95, far beyond the range of what survives—this is not 「零命中」 tr. "zero hits", but 「闕釋」 tr. "lacks an explanation": it is not that his book lacks such a passage and so does not cite it, but that his book no longer survives this far. This section searched back through the whole file for ‘The Chapter on Equality’ with zero hits, and records it according to the facts as a lack, not using the count of zero hits as proof that he had nothing to say. This and the complete chapter devoted to Chapter 62, "Training Alike", stand precisely at the two ends.
Junzheng's Profound Meaning of the Four Mahāyāna Treatises (X46n0784) · one summary citation (recorded without judgement). In a scan of the whole book there is only one place citing this chapter: 「故大品經?平等品云:諸法平等相,一切聖人皆不能行、不能到。」 tr. "Therefore the Larger Sūtra? the chapter Equality says: The mark of the equality of dharmas—all sages cannot practise it, cannot reach it."〔X46n0784 0581c07〕. Two things in it are worth recording. First, the text cited is close in wording to this sūtra but not wholly the same—Junzheng cites it as 「諸法平等相」 tr. "the mark of the equality of dharmas", while this treatise's sūtra text in this chapter reads 「是諸法平等,一切聖人皆不能行、不能到」 tr. "this equality of dharmas, all sages cannot practise, cannot reach"〔T25 0725a01〕 and the sūtra explained reads 「是諸法平等,一切聖人皆不能行亦不能到」 tr. "this equality of dharmas, all sages cannot practise and also cannot reach"〔T08 0414c07〕; the three each differ, and Junzheng's citation belongs to an ancient master's paraphrase in passing on a citation, neither an error of citation nor enough to prove another text; the difference is recorded as it is without forcing an explanation. Second, in the base text, between 「大品經」 tr. "the Larger Sūtra" and 「平等品」 tr. "the chapter Equality" in this sentence, there is a 「?」 tr. "question mark" symbol, and the next sentence below it, 「故仁王經?菩薩教化品云」 tr. "therefore the Sūtra of the Benevolent Kings? the chapter on the Bodhisattva's Teaching and Transforming says", shows the same symbol; it belongs to one and the same habit of writing, not a lone instance—transcribed as it is, not altered. The context in which Junzheng cites this sentence is the discussion of the real and the worldly in the three contemplations (「故非真非俗,故實無三觀義。」 tr. "Therefore it is neither real nor worldly, and therefore in reality there is no meaning of three contemplations."〔X46n0784 0581c07〕), sharing its direction with this chapter's negation of the two extremes, 「非有為法,非無為法。」 tr. "It is not a conditioned dharma, nor an unconditioned dharma."〔T25 0725c07〕; their connection is recorded, without fixing a reading on his behalf.
Zhiyi's Great Calming and Contemplation (T46n1911) · Profound Meaning of the Lotus (T33n1716) · Zhanran's Annotations on the Profound Meaning of the Lotus (T33n1717) · Supporting Practice and Broad Resolution of Calming and Contemplation (T46n1912) · zero hits (recorded as it is). This section searched back independently through the whole of the four files for six strings—‘The Chapter on Equality’, ‘all dharmas are equal; all sages cannot practise’, ‘ordinary people and so on up to the Buddha are all of one equality’, ‘within equality there is no difference’, ‘apart from the conditioned, the unconditioned is unfindable’, ‘not moving within equality and yet distinguishing dharmas’—all with zero hits; this chapter has no explicitly named citation in the four Tiantai books, no candidate is entered, and the negative result is recorded as it is. This differs from Chapter 62, which has two explicit citations by Zhanran; recorded separately as it is.
VII. Cross-reading and Further Resonances
The doctrinal thread of this chapter has four connections before and after it, all recorded by this section, without fixing a reading.
First, the continuation in chapter order of ‘the Seven Similes—Equality’ (proven by an ancient master himself). This chapter's first question, 「見實者不垢不淨,見不實者亦不垢不淨。」 tr. "One who sees the real is neither stained nor pure; one who does not see the real is also neither stained nor pure."〔T25 0724a09〕, arises straight on from the end of the preceding chapter, "The Seven Similes", Chapter 85; Jizang in his commentary points explicitly to what it continues: 「今是上品末云如實見者無垢淨,不如實見者有垢淨。」 tr. "Now this: the end of the preceding chapter says that one who sees as it truly is is without stain and purity, and one who does not see as it truly is has stain and purity."〔X24n0451 0338c22〕, and fixes this chapter's place in his larger divisions with 「此下第二明諸法畢竟平等不二。」 tr. "Below this, the second clarifies that all dharmas are ultimately equal and non-dual."〔X24n0451 0338c17〕. Within this chapter this treatise has no explicit text pointing back to the preceding chapter (this section searched within the range of this chapter character by character for ‘Seven Similes’ with zero hits), so this continuation belongs to Jizang's divisions, not to the treatise-author's own statement; recorded separately as it is, its connection recorded without fixing a reading.
Second, the forward pointer in chapter order of ‘Equality—Nirvāṇa Is Like a Conjuration’. After this chapter's last sentence, 「菩薩於第一義中不動而利益眾生」 tr. "the bodhisattva does not move within the highest meaning and yet benefits beings"〔T25 0728b12〕, Fascicle 95 ends; the next chapter, "Nirvāṇa Is Like a Conjuration", Chapter 87,〔T25 0728b18〕 begins Fascicle 96 anew. This chapter's glosses 「非有為法,非無為法。」 tr. "It is not a conditioned dharma, nor an unconditioned dharma."〔T25 0725c07〕 and 「離有為法,無為法不可得」 tr. "apart from conditioned dharmas, unconditioned dharmas are unfindable"〔T25 0725c08〕 are precisely the step before the one meaning ‘nirvāṇa is like a conjuration’ of the next chapter—since the conditioned and the unconditioned do not stand apart from each other, the principle that nirvāṇa is not a separate dharma is already present. Within this chapter this treatise has no explicit text pointing forward to the next chapter (this section searched within the range of this chapter character by character for ‘Like a Conjuration’ with zero hits); this connection belongs to the mutual generation of the doctrinal thread, not to the treatise-author's own statement; recorded separately as it is.
Third, the cross-sūtra continuation of ‘entering non-duality’ (proven by the treatise-author himself · a hard link to another sūtra). In the fifth question and answer the treatise-author himself cites another sūtra—the divergent view he raises reads 「二法是凡夫法,不二法是賢聖法」 tr. "two dharmas are the dharmas of ordinary people; the dharma of non-duality is the dharma of the worthy and the sages"〔T25 0727a19〕, and the sūtra it points to is 「如《毘摩羅詰經》不二入法門中說。」 tr. "as is said in the Dharma gate of entering non-duality in the Vimalakīrti Sūtra."〔T25 0727a20〕—the stream of Chinese characters of the name 「毘摩羅詰」 tr. "Vimalakīrti" is seen thirteen times in the whole treatise T25n1509, once in this chapter (〔T25 0727a20〕), as obtained by this section's rescan string by string. The treatise-author cites it and does not take its meaning wholesale, but at once distinguishes: 「不二入是真實聖法。」 tr. "Entering non-duality is the real holy Dharma."〔T25 0727a21〕, yet 「或有新發意菩薩未得諸法實相,聞是不二法,取相生著。」 tr. "There may be a bodhisattva who has newly aroused the mind, who has not yet obtained the real mark of all dharmas and, hearing this dharma of non-duality, grasps at marks and gives rise to clinging."〔T25 0727a22〕, so that 「是故或稱讚不二法,或時毀呰。」 tr. "Therefore at times the dharma of non-duality is praised, and at times it is disparaged."〔T25 0727a23〕, and it gathers it up, saying 「諸賢聖雖讚歎無二法,為不著故。」 tr. "Although the worthy and the sages praise the dharma without duality, it is so that people may not cling."〔T25 0727a27〕—citing the words of another sūtra and at once saying why it is at times disparaged is a further example of the gesture of this chapter's teaching; its connection is recorded, without judging the reconciliation of the two sūtras.
Fourth, the hanging chain to the treasury (stable citation · soft citation). This chapter's pattern of the Buddha's knowledge in 「於諸法等中不動,而分別諸法。」 tr. "within the equality of dharmas he does not move, and yet he distinguishes dharmas."〔T25 0725b02〕, its gloss of the Three Jewels in 「平等即是法寶,法寶即是佛寶、僧寶。」 tr. "Equality is precisely the Dharma Jewel; the Dharma Jewel is precisely the Buddha Jewel and the Saṅgha Jewel."〔T25 0727c03〕, the boundary of worldly truth set up by the two similes of pointing at the moon and trading for grass, and the discussion of one and different of the ox-dharma with its conclusion in 「若入是諸法平等中,爾時,始如實得牛相。」 tr. "If one enters into this equality of dharmas, at that time one first obtains the mark of the ox as it truly is."〔T25 0728a03〕, are the basis on which later ages discussed the mutual identity of the two truths, the setting-up of names and words, and the dismissal of both one and different; they fall into stable citation〔T25n1509 平等品·卷九十五〕; the places where the other collections cite this treatise are not yet finalised, so the citation is soft, awaiting their word-for-word check and preservation. This belongs to the further resonance of the meaning of prajñā running down through the gates of teaching; recorded without judgement.
VIII. Witnesses and Editions
The base text of this chapter is Fascicle 95 of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa〔T25 0724a08–0728b18〕 (the main text of the chapter body begins from the chapter title〔T25 0724a08〕 and ends with the sentence 「菩薩於第一義中不動而利益眾生;方便力故,種種因緣為眾生說法也。」 tr. "The bodhisattva does not move within the highest meaning and yet benefits beings; by the power of skilful means, with all kinds of causes and conditions, he teaches the Dharma for beings."〔T25 0728b12〕, running on to〔T25 0728b14〕; the fascicle-end title 「大智度論卷第九十五」 tr. "Fascicle 95 of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa ends here."〔T25 0728b15〕 lies within the range of this chapter, before the fascicle-head title〔T25 0728b18〕 of the next chapter, "Nirvāṇa Is Like a Conjuration", Chapter 87); the collation text for the sūtra explained is "Equality" of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra〔T08 0413c10–0415b26〕; the ancient-master commentary text for collation is Jizang's Commentary on the Larger Sūtra (X24n0451, covering the sūtra explained at〔X24n0451 0338c16–0339b18〕); Huiying's Commentary (X46n0791) lacks an explanation of this chapter, Junzheng's Profound Meaning of the Four Mahāyāna Treatises (X46n0784) cites it in summary in one place, and the four Tiantai books have zero hits (all see Section VI). The variant collation notes follow the Taishō collation, covering the variants of the Taishō base text and of the Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, Shōgozō, and Ishiyama (the Ishiyama-dera manuscript) texts, together with those of CBETA's collation.
The count of the ledger and the counts of the witnesses (all recomputed). The ledger below has ninety-nine entries, recounted by this section entry by entry from the working base text. The distribution of its witness sigla is counted with the 「條」 tr. "entry" as the unit (the same siglum within one entry counted only once): 【大】 ninety-nine entries (every entry has the base-text reading), 【宮】 forty-five entries, 【石】 forty-four entries, 【宋】 forty-three entries, 【明】 forty entries, 【聖】 thirty-six entries, 【元】 thirty-five entries, and 【CB】【思溪-CB】【宮-CB】 one entry each (that is, the one entry of the CBETA emendation layer at entry forty-one of the ledger below, the three sigla seen together in one entry). The witness sigla seen in this chapter are ten kinds in all (Taishō · Song · Yuan · Ming · Palace · Shōgozō · Ishiyama · CB · Sixi-CB · Palace-CB), and the sigla of other -1-step or re-collated texts, such as 【聖乙】【麗-CB】【磧-CB】, are not seen—their absence is honestly recorded, not inferring this chapter from the list of texts of other chapters. In the whole ledger, the entries in which the variant text has a missing character (〔-〕) number thirty-seven.
Two point-anchor notes · neither enters the ledger of ninety-nine entries (listed separately). Within the range of this chapter there are in addition two notes tied by round point-anchors, with no start-and-end pair, so they do not enter the ledger of ninety-nine entries of the working base text; this section still takes ninety-nine entries as the count of the ledger, and lists them separately here:
- The note on the chapter title〔T25 0724a08〕, whose full original text (of the base text's original-form type) is: 「卷第九十六首【石】石山本無造號譯號,〔大智度論〕-【明】,〔大智…六〕十二字-【聖】,((大智…六))十二字=((大智度經品第八十五平等品九十六))十一字【石】」 tr. "head of fascicle ninety-six (Ishiyama), the Ishiyama text has no author's mark or translator's mark; [Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa] omitted (Ming); [Mahā … six] twelve characters omitted (Shōgozō); ((Mahā … six)) twelve characters = ((Great Wisdom-Crossing Sūtra, chapter eighty-five, the Chapter on Equality, ninety-six)) eleven characters (Ishiyama)"—this is the basis for the double track of the Ishiyama fascicle numbering, the Ishiyama text's chapter number one step lower, and the Shōgozō's lack of the chapter title (for the analysis see Section IV). The text of one version of the emended type differs slightly, reading 「大智度論【大】,〔-〕【明】,卷第九十六首【石】石山本無造號譯號,〔大智…六〕十二字-【聖】,((大智…六))十二字=((大智度經品第八十五平等品九十六))十五字【石】」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa (Taishō), omitted (Ming), head of fascicle ninety-six (Ishiyama), the Ishiyama text has no author's mark or translator's mark; [Mahā … six] twelve characters omitted (Shōgozō); ((Mahā … six)) twelve characters = ((Great Wisdom-Crossing Sūtra, chapter eighty-five, the Chapter on Equality, ninety-six)) fifteen characters (Ishiyama)"—the two versions give the character count of the Ishiyama chapter title, one as 「十一字」 tr. "eleven characters" and one as 「十五字」 tr. "fifteen characters", a difference of four; this section transcribes both readings character by character, not forcing an explanation and not taking either version as settled, for re-checking.
- The note at the fascicle's end〔T25 0728b14〕, whose full original text is 「不分卷【石】」 tr. "not divided into fascicles (Ishiyama)"—the Ishiyama text does not divide the fascicle at this place; taken together with the 「卷第九十六首【石】」 tr. "head of fascicle ninety-six (Ishiyama)" of the note on the chapter title, it can be seen that the Ishiyama text's division of fascicles and chapters forms a system of its own and does not coincide with the base text (for the analysis see Section IV).
One nested group of collation notes (listed separately). The two entries at〔T25 0724a15〕 (entries four and five of the ledger below) are not parallel; rather, the base-text reading of one entry contains another entry within it: the base-text reading of the outer layer is 「是淨」 tr. "is purity" (the four texts Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace lacking it), and within it is again contained an inner entry, whose base-text reading is 「淨」 tr. "purity" (the two texts Shōgozō and Ishiyama reading 「淨須菩提」 tr. "purity, Subhūti"). That is, of the two characters deleted in the outer layer, the latter character has in addition a variant reading with added text; the list of the working base text sets them out in parallel as two entries in the order of their appearance in the original file of the base text, and this section transcribes the two entries while marking their nested structure explicitly here, so that they are not read as two variants unrelated to each other.
Eight star anchors · five across chapters · three within the chapter (listed separately). Within the range of this chapter there are eight star anchors; this section resolved, anchor by anchor, the shared target of each collation entry and located the chapter to which it belongs:
- 〔T25 0724a20〕「嚮」 tr. "echo", 〔T25 0724a21〕「嚮」 tr. "echo", and 〔T25 0724b03〕「嚮」 tr. "echo", three anchors (entries six, seven, and nine of the ledger below)—all three point back to one note〔T25 0722b08〕, which belongs to the range of Chapter 85, "The Seven Similes", shared across chapters. That note in its original form reads 「嚮【大】*,響【宋】【元】【明】【宮】*」 tr. "echo (Taishō) star, echo in the other character (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace) star", that is, the difference of the one character for ‘echo’ in its two forms is a general rule already fixed in the preceding chapter, and the three places in this chapter point back by the star-anchor mechanism to a single place of definition; it is not a doctrinal divergence peculiar to this chapter.
- 〔T25 0724c09〕「相」 tr. "mark", one anchor (entry seventeen of the ledger below)—it points back to the note〔T25 0722a12〕, which likewise belongs to the range of Chapter 85, shared across chapters; that note in its original form reads 「相【大】*,想【聖】*」 tr. "mark (Taishō) star, thought (Shōgozō) star". This one character is precisely the pair of readings that forms a mirror image with the sūtra explained (see Section IV).
- 〔T25 0725c17〕「【論】」 tr. "the treatise-section marker", one anchor (entry forty of the ledger below)—it points back to the note〔T25 0722c23〕, which belongs to the range of Chapter 85, shared across chapters; that note in its original form reads 「【論】【大】*,〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】*」 tr. "treatise-section marker (Taishō) star, omitted (Song, Palace, Shōgozō) star", that is, ‘the 【論】 marker of the form of the text is lacking in all three texts Song, Palace, and Shōgozō’ is a general explanation, not peculiar to this chapter. Compared with the note on the 【經】 marker (entry three of the ledger below, lacking in the two texts Song and Shōgozō, without a star anchor, this chapter's own): the texts lacking the two structural markers differ (the sūtra marker lacking in Song and Shōgozō, the treatise marker in Song, Palace, and Shōgozō), and one is a note the chapter has of its own while the other is a note shared across chapters; recorded separately as it is.
- 〔T25 0725b04〕「法」 tr. "dharma", one anchor (entry thirty-two of the ledger below)—it points back to this chapter's note at〔T25 0725b02〕 (entry thirty-one of the ledger below), shared within the chapter itself.
- 〔T25 0725c10〕「法」 tr. "dharma", one anchor (one of entries thirty-seven and thirty-eight of the ledger below)—it points back to this chapter's note at〔T25 0725c10〕, that is, the place of definition within the same line, shared within the chapter itself; the two entries of the ledger below have the same wording, one being the place of definition of the note and the other pointing back to the same note by the star anchor; the same wording on the face of the ledger, yet different in mechanism, marked explicitly.
- 〔T25 0726b24〕「怜」 tr. "pity", one anchor (entry sixty of the ledger below)—it points back to this chapter's note at〔T25 0726b20〕 (entry fifty-seven of the ledger below), shared within the chapter itself.
With the shared targets of the eight anchors fixed, the distribution of the star anchors is five across chapters (all pointing to notes of Chapter 85) and three within the chapter. The shared note texts carry the mark 「*」 tr. "star" in the original file of the base text, which this section keeps as in the original.
One entry of the CBETA emendation layer · and one carrying doctrinal weight (listed separately). 〔T25 0725c21〕 (entry forty-one of the ledger below)—the base text 【大】 reads 「無」 tr. "without", and CBETA, on the basis of a comparison of the Sixi Canon and the Fuzhou Canon, emends it to 「中」 tr. "within"; the six texts Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, Shōgozō, and Ishiyama also all read 「中」 tr. "within". In the sentence in which it stands, the treatise-author judges the two views of annihilation and permanence: reading 「中」 tr. "within", it is 「所有中常見故,不應有垢淨!」 tr. "Within what has something existent—because it is the view of permanence, there should be no stain or purity!"—within what has something existent there is the view of permanence, forming precisely the second of two gates with the view of annihilation of the sentence above, 「無所有,斷滅見故」 tr. "without anything existent—because it is the view of annihilation"〔T25 0725c21〕; reading 「無」 tr. "without", the words do not form a pair. This is not a mere difference of character form; it is an emendation carrying doctrinal weight; the reader-facing text of this edition follows the reading of the current CBETA text, 「中」 tr. "within", while the list of the working base text records in round brackets the appended note of the comparison of the two canons, which this section keeps as in the original.
Three appended notes (interlinear notes) within the collation entries · kept as in the original (listed separately). Within this chapter's collation entries there are three places containing interlinear notes of the base text—bracketed sub-notes of the original file of the base text—which this section keeps as in the original without deleting them: first,〔T25 0724a08〕 「八十六【大】|八十六(有本作見實品)【明】|八十六品【宮】」 tr. "eighty-six (Taishō) | eighty-six (one text has The Chapter on Seeing the Real) (Ming) | eighty-sixth chapter (Palace)" (entry two of the ledger below)—the variant name kept by the Ming edition's interlinear note, that is, the second end of proof for 「見實品」 tr. "The Chapter on Seeing the Real" (see Section IV); second,〔T25 0728b14〕 「也【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】|也釋第八十五品竟【石】」 tr. "(the final particle) (Taishō) | omitted (Song, Palace, Shōgozō) | (the final particle) the explanation of the eighty-fifth chapter ends (Ishiyama)" (entry ninety-seven of the ledger below)—the Ishiyama text's closing record at the chapter's end, and also the second end of proof for the -1 step; third,〔T25 0728b15〕 「九十五【大】|九十五(釋第八十五品訖八十六品)【宋】【元】|九十五(釋第八十四品訖第八十五品)【聖】」 tr. "ninety-five (Taishō) | ninety-five (explaining the eighty-fifth chapter to the end of the eighty-sixth chapter) (Song, Yuan) | ninety-five (explaining the eighty-fourth chapter to the end of the eighty-fifth chapter) (Shōgozō)" (entry ninety-nine of the ledger below)—the chapter numbers recorded as explained in the interlinear notes of the fascicle title differ by one step between the Song and Yuan and the Shōgozō, the -1 step continuing in the layer of the fascicle title (see Section IV).
General collation ledger (a full reckoning of ninety-nine entries · the original file of the base text as it stands). Below they are listed in full in the order of their appearance in the original file of the base text, including the eight star-anchor entries, each marked with its shared target and the chapter to which it belongs. The readings of the variant texts are preserved side by side, while the main text still follows the reading of the current base text (only entry forty-one follows the CBETA emendation):
Collation entries (ninety-nine · in order of appearance in the original file of the base text · the shared targets of star anchors marked with each entry)
- 〔T25 0724a08〕平等品【大】|見實品【宮】
- 〔T25 0724a08〕八十六【大】|八十六(有本作見實品)【明】|八十六品【宮】 (the Ming edition's interlinear note keeps the variant name 「見實品」 tr. "The Chapter on Seeing the Real" · see Section IV · interlinear note kept as in the original)
- 〔T25 0724a09〕【經】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【聖】 (note on the presence or absence of the 【經】 structural marker · this chapter's own · no star anchor · the texts lacking it differ from those lacking the 【論】 marker)
- 〔T25 0724a15〕是淨【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 (outer layer of a nested collation note · its base-text reading contains the next entry · see the separate listing above)
- 〔T25 0724a15〕淨【大】|淨須菩提【聖】【石】 (inner layer of a nested collation note · tied within the base-text reading of the entry above · see the separate listing above)
- 〔T25 0724a20〕嚮【大】|響【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 (star anchor · shared target → note〔T25 0722b08〕 = Chapter 85, "The Seven Similes" · shared across chapters · the note in its original form reads 「嚮【大】*,響【宋】【元】【明】【宮】*」 tr. "echo (Taishō) star, echo in the other character (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace) star")
- 〔T25 0724a21〕嚮【大】|響【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 (star anchor · shared target → note〔T25 0722b08〕 · shared across chapters · as above)
- 〔T25 0724b02〕言【大】|告【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0724b03〕嚮【大】|響【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 (star anchor · shared target → note〔T25 0722b08〕 · shared across chapters · as above)
- 〔T25 0724b06〕如【大】|〔-〕【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0724b13〕其【大】|〔-〕【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0724b14〕意【大】|心【聖】
- 〔T25 0724b27〕可【大】|可得【石】
- 〔T25 0724c03〕修【大】|修習【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0724c08〕住【大】|住住【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0724c09〕者【大】|〔-〕【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0724c09〕相【大】|想【聖】 (star anchor · shared target → note〔T25 0722a12〕 = Chapter 85 · shared across chapters · this character forms a mirror-image pair of readings with the sūtra explained · see Section IV)
- 〔T25 0724c21〕不【大】|無【石】
- 〔T25 0724c23〕果【大】|果得【聖】
- 〔T25 0725a01〕行【大】|行亦【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0725a05〕能【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0725a06〕今【大】|若【石】
- 〔T25 0725a07〕諸【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0725a09〕是一平等【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0725a09〕平等【大】|切法【明】
- 〔T25 0725a14〕無【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0725a16〕間【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0725a19〕無【大】|無有【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0725a25〕當知【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0725a28〕處天【大】|天處【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0725b02〕法【大】|法平【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】 (place of definition of a star anchor · the next entry points back to this note)
- 〔T25 0725b04〕法【大】|法平【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】 (star anchor · shared target → this chapter's note at〔T25 0725b02〕 = entry thirty-one above · shared within the chapter)
- 〔T25 0725b04〕中【大】|中亦【石】
- 〔T25 0725b16〕異【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0725b23〕故【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0725b23〕能【大】|〔-〕【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0725c10〕法【大】|性【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 (same wording as the next entry · of the two, one is the place of definition of the note and the other points back to the same note by a star anchor · see the separate listing above)
- 〔T25 0725c10〕法【大】|性【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 (same wording as the entry above · the shared target of the star anchor likewise points to the note at〔T25 0725c10〕 · shared within the chapter · see the separate listing above)
- 〔T25 0725c15〕行【大】|成【宋】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0725c17〕【論】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】 (star anchor · shared target → note〔T25 0722c23〕 = Chapter 85 · shared across chapters · the note in its original form reads 「【論】【大】*,〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】*」 tr. "treatise-section marker (Taishō) star, omitted (Song, Palace, Shōgozō) star")
- 〔T25 0725c21〕中(《思溪藏》(日本增上寺藏宋版大藏經第38函第5冊第21圖第13行))(《福州藏》(日本宮內庁書陵部藏大藏經db2第2317帖第17圖第24行))【CB】【思溪-CB】【宮-CB】|無【大】|中【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】 (CBETA emendation layer · carrying doctrinal weight · the base text reads 「無」 tr. "without", emended to 「中」 tr. "within" · on the basis of the comparison of the Sixi Canon and the Fuzhou Canon · inside the round brackets is the appended note of the comparison · see the separate listing above)
- 〔T25 0725c28〕實【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0725c29〕平【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0726a02〕法【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0726a03〕知【大】|智【聖】
- 〔T25 0726a03〕觀【大】|視【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0726a06〕知【大】|智【石】
- 〔T25 0726a13〕作【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0726a15〕說【大】|法【宋】
- 〔T25 0726a15〕法【大】|法法【宮】
- 〔T25 0726a22〕時【大】|是【石】
- 〔T25 0726a27〕出【大】|出無【元】【明】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0726b05〕語言【大】|言語【石】
- 〔T25 0726b10〕相【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0726b10〕可【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0726b16〕來【大】|求【明】
- 〔T25 0726b20〕怜【大】|憐【明】【聖】【石】 (place of definition of a star anchor · entry sixty below points back to this note)
- 〔T25 0726b22〕所【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0726b22〕求【大】|而【聖】
- 〔T25 0726b24〕怜【大】|憐【明】【聖】【石】 (star anchor · shared target → this chapter's note at〔T25 0726b20〕 = entry fifty-seven above · shared within the chapter)
- 〔T25 0726b24〕薄【大】|漸【石】
- 〔T25 0726c09〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0726c09〕斷滅【大】|折減【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0726c10〕自能【大】|能自【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0726c10〕己【大】|巳【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0726c14〕但【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0726c18〕着【大】|於【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0726c21〕妄【大】|望【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0726c21〕是【大】|是名【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0726c28〕怨【大】|惡【石】
- 〔T25 0727a03〕亦【大】|示【石】
- 〔T25 0727a06〕即是【大】|是即【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0727a09〕說【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0727a13〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0727a20〕詰【大】|鞊【聖】【宮】【石】
- 〔T25 0727a21〕入【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0727a25〕名【大】|各【宋】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0727b03〕法【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0727b06〕不【大】|不憂【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0727b09〕說【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0727b16〕不【大】|佛亦不【石】
- 〔T25 0727b29〕言【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0727c02〕大【大】|〔-〕【元】【明】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0727c08〕唯【大】|雖【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0727c14〕佛【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0727c17〕事【大】|相【聖】
- 〔T25 0727c19〕知【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0727c19〕人【大】|夫【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0727c22〕不【大】|無【石】
- 〔T25 0728a03〕是【大】|若【明】
- 〔T25 0728a15〕空【大】|虛【石】
- 〔T25 0728a15〕實【大】|實爾【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0728a15〕空【大】|爾【石】
- 〔T25 0728a15〕相【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0728b01〕有【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0728b03〕不【大】|不可【石】
- 〔T25 0728b14〕也【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】|也釋第八十五品竟【石】 (the Ishiyama text's closing record at the chapter's end · the second end of proof for the -1 step · interlinear note kept as in the original)
- 〔T25 0728b15〕論【大】|經論【聖】
- 〔T25 0728b15〕九十五【大】|九十五(釋第八十五品訖八十六品)【宋】【元】|九十五(釋第八十四品訖第八十五品)【聖】 (interlinear note of the fascicle title · the chapter numbers recorded as explained differ by one step between the Song and Yuan and the Shōgozō · the -1 step continuing in the layer of the fascicle title · interlinear note kept as in the original)